Why the "Church is Not United as One

I propose to you, some simple reasoning with you for a goal and a purpose.

18 Come now, and let us "reason together", saith Jehovah:though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. 1


How? Simply by reasoning with God, of course as it is through reason that a man's heart becomes changed by the living Word of God.

So here is my proposition to those that believe the physical seen church "is the Ekklesia".
What I want to make clear right off, is I am not saying that the church doesn't have any of the Ekklesia in it. It is clear that there are both leaders and people who are clearly saved and really are members, and I am not saying that there aren't people there who really aren't His, for I came out of it as well, but it will become obviously clear that the "church" is not the Ekklesia of God, for it is not seen (physically recognizable) today nor in the past, but it's revealing is in the character and lives only of those that are His, and will be revealed to all mankind, the wicked and the lost, when Christ comes. So we must avoid, non-biblical thinking and anti-scriptural doctrines and teachings, and man's traditions, to be true to God as His children. This is the purpose to which I write, is to bring people to the realization of how religious they are often, as opposed to them really knowing Christ. We are to rightly divide the Word of God, and to abstain from those things which are evil and hold to that which is good. I choose to think in terms of what I am saying as good, to reveal the good, and shake out the bad, so we recognize evil.


If the "church" (the summation of all the "seen" Christendom, it's organizations, structured institutionalism, ritual, sacrament, conformity to business corporations, offices, titles, etc. and other things of this world) is really God's "called out one's" for which the word Ekklesia in the Greek was later translated to the word "church" by the hierarch, the kings, popes and it's priestly caste, of the earliest translations into English or other language from it's original form and letter in the Konia Greek, it must look like the Ekklesia of God then as defined by the Bible and it's scripture in the New Testament that God has so set His Word down in for the people to behold, that Ekklesia (church) that Paul argues for in the very First chapter of Conrinthians. Let us look at this.

10 And I call upon you, brethren, through the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that the same thing ye may all say, and there may not be divisions among you, and ye may be perfected in the same mind, and in the same judgment, 11 for it was signified to me concerning you, my brethren, by those of Chloe, that contentions are among you; 12 and I say this, that each one of you saith, ‘I, indeed, am of Paul’ — ‘and I of Apollos,’ — ‘and I of Cephas,’ — ‘and I of Christ.’ 13 Hath the Christ been divided?

This is the question the church must face. Has the Christ been divided?

Now let's look at the rest of what Paul says here in Corinthians in the 3rd chapter-

or yet ye are "fleshly", for where there is among you envying, and strife, and divisions, are ye not fleshly, and in the manner of men do walk? 4 for when one may say, ‘I, indeed, am of Paul;’ and another, ‘I — of Apollos;’ are ye not fleshly?

Now, this is the state of the "church" today, there are hundreds if not thousands of divisions today in what people say is the body of Christ- the church- the visible one. Now Paul clearly says, ARE YOU NOT FLESHLY? Meaning Carnal, living and acting according to the flesh versus living acording to the Spirit.

What does Paul say about this in Romans the eighth Chapter-

For those who are according to the flesh, the things of the flesh do mind; and those according to the Spirit, the things of the Spirit; 6 for the mind of the flesh is death, and the mind of the Spirit — life and peace; 7 because the mind of the flesh is enmity to God, for to the law of God it doth not subject itself, 8 for neither is it able; and those who are in the flesh are not able to please God. 9 And ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if indeed the Spirit of God doth dwell in you; and if any one hath not the Spirit of Christ — this one is not His; 10 and if Christ is in you, the body, indeed, is dead because of sin, and the Spirit is life because of righteousness, 11 and if the Spirit of Him who did raise up Jesus out of the dead doth dwell in you, He who did raise up the Christ out of the dead shall quicken also your dying bodies, through His Spirit dwelling in you.
12 So, then, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, to live according to the flesh; 13 for if according to the flesh ye do live, ye are about to die; and if, by the Spirit, the deeds of the body ye put to death, ye shall live; 14 for as many as are led by the Spirit of God, "these are the sons of God"; 15 for ye did not receive a spirit of bondage again for fear, but ye did receive a spirit of adoption in which we cry, ‘Abba — Father.’

So, it is very clear to see, that if the visible church is the Ekklesia- then it is hopelessly in sin, for it is divided, in strife with one another, envious of one another, and is of the flesh. So now let's take this reasoning together further.

If the church is suppose to have unity, then which one is right? Which church holds the only truth so that everyone can come back together again in unity?

Has not Paul made it perfectly clear here, any thing other than unity as brethern is of the flesh and those that live according to the flesh it is death!
So, again, I ask- if the visible church is Jesus's "Ekklesia"- "the called out one's- ( the very Greek translation of this word) then it should be as Paul corrected the Corinthians, it shouldn't be one of this person and his theology, another and of his doctrine and on and on it goes. There should be no division at all among TRUE believers. None- or else it belongs to the flesh and is cursed to eternity!

Well, if unity is the command Paul sets forth here for the "visible church", then you would have to return to the original - man's church- Catholicism- for while it was without division as the world church in power of all of Christemdom before the Pro-testants came along, there was unity in this "so called body of Christ". IT was the grand union of both Church and State, it's ruler, it's Pope, was the voice for God to the people- At least that is their claim. They held onto the idea of an Apostolic authority as they do today, they were first they claim, and in fact they were the first of man's concept of "church" formed out of the ideas of the Old Covenant, pagan religion, Christian ideals, one man leaders, and on and on, it became a child born out of wedlock to the very great Whore she is!

Now, as a Protestant, you say God forbid, I would never become a Catholic, but if you want to be -"scriptural" and your belief is that the "ekklesia" is the "church" ( the one defined by man and their religious beliefs)- the visible one, then you have no choice but to return to Catholicism as the one church that was united in history, as to doctrine, and all men known throughout that called themselves Christian's before the Reformation ( if that's what you prefer to call it). For 1600 years this was the church- the only known church to thousands if not trillions of peoples who called themselves Christian.

Thus until you do unite- you are in the flesh! Now here is the crux of the reasoning for you to see- this is the why, the World Council of Churches was started, so that somehow men could find a common ground and somehow unite a divided "Church". This is man's once more fleshly attempt to fix a problem because there is a problem if there is no unity of those that call themselves Christian. Thus many if not most denominations are being drawn into membership, coming up with more ways to eliminate certain doctrinal beliefs to formulate some that will unite them in the hope of all Christendom- a once again unity of "christians".

Now you have two choices, to obey scripture- you must either reject Protestantism and return to Catholicism or become a member of the World Wide Council of Churches in order to be scriptural and form unity! Paul makes it very clear, Jesus made it clear that we were to be One of heart and mind, no divisions among you, etc.

Then what is the "answer in obedience to Scripture.

Now, here is my point. It is clear to anyone with a right mind, that neither one of these choices will many Protestants make, or for that matter Catholics, if it means they have to give up some of their doctrinal beliefs. Thus the WWCC is the best choice for all denominations to become "sripturally unified in their opinion", but here is my point I want to bring you to this-

What if the visible church is not the Ekklesia of God? What if the Ekklesia is the invisible church, only?
What if, I am right in what the Lord has taken some 40 years to show me? I had to have a paradigm shift of thinking, and that is just what God's Word does, it transforms us, no longer leaving us in conformity to this world. We will think like Christ not like men.

You see, if the TRUE "church" of Christ is the "Ekklesia", then it has no need to be part of any of this fleshly mess of man. All of the "religion" of "christemdom" is wrong, and only those who know Christ in truth and have His Spirit, do not remain or will eventually not remain in this huge Babylonian empire known as the "churches". These people who will eventually leave the church are truly His "called out one's". I am only laying here the hypotheses for you to see my point.

These are those like myself who have no association with man's religion- the church- and yet are living and walking in the Spirit of God, in love with one another in Christ, that are truly His, and they have no building, no creed, no doctrine of men, no argument over trivial things, but their banner is the banner of Love- Christ above all things, and He alone is their authority, their Priest and their Shepard, then they have Unity for their Unity is in Christ, not man's defined doctrines and conformity to myths, and rudiments of men, and religious efforts .
The Ekklesia will be led to fellowship with those of like mind and heart and only "God puts together those that are His", because Jesus is the foundation upon which this -"church" is built on. Built on Him and Him alone for it is "His Ekklesia". Not a place to go, not a denomination or non-denomination, but the very temple which He has chose to live in- His "called out one's"- the EKKLESIA- the very Greek word which the Holy Spirit gave to the writers of the New Testament to describe His people, not the English word or Scott orgin word "Kirke" used called "church"- also a deriviative upon which we get "circe" and "circus"!
Men performing with wild animals and as clowns for the entertainment of other men.
Doesn't that describe the religions of men?

These that have "come out of her", the Great Harlot, have no sacraments or religious formalism, or practices or rudiments of men. They worship God in Spirit and in Truth. They reject all of "christendom's" religious garb, hierarchy, authoritarianism, and formality, for Christ and Him alone.
These are those who are washed in the blood of the Lamb, and seek no other voice but of that of their Shepard- Jesus Christ. They meet others like them, from time to time, that they too are of the Ekklesia, but they aren't in the business of going out and starting a new "kirke", for they are the "Ekklesia" of God, They need no meeting place, no large edifices to call themselves "a" church". For they are "the called out one's" of God, they need none of the hands of men's religion, they need only Christ and one another. They need no large temples built to proclaim they belong to the Lord, for they are that Temple. They need no formalized ritual to worship God for they have
"presented their bodies (all that makes them a man, this includes the mind, heart and spirit of a man), a living and holy sacrifice, acceptable to God, which is our spiritual service of worship" Romans 12:1, They are not conformed to this world but have had ther minds transformed by the renewing of the mind, that they may prove what the will of God is, that which is good and acceptable and perfect.
They live in Him and He in them- for Christ is their life- it is Jesus indwelling them, that makes them "called out one's of God the Father. It is His righteousness that is produced of the Christ, it is His fruit, for only He is righteous and it is He that they know they must abide in. Not some man's building or organiztion, or heirarchcy to have Christ within them, lived out through them.

If you think what I haven't written above is hogwash, then come up with a solution to division that doesnt include returning to the Mother of Harlotry- the Catholic Church- the one formed by the "early church fathers" and Constantine, or you have to find ways to join to be in unity with the rest of all "christendom" by throwing more of scripture out the door and become a member of another huge Harlot's daughter, the World Council of Churches for the sake of obedience to Pauls call for unity among the brethern.

There are no other solutions but the one, I propose to you, and that is all of men's religion called "the church" is of the flesh and therefore it cannot be of the Spirit and therefore it cannot be what Jesus said He would build HIS rock on "the Ekklesia", not on men's idea of what that is.

Many man have done just that, because of their deception in understanding what the Ekklesia of God is. It is not a religion, it is not a building, it is not a certain set of devised rules, creeds, or doctrines, or following this man's teaching over another. The true Ekklesia are those that God has "called out", set apart for Himself and he is their only Shepard and authority, and they need no men to tell them anything, for they have the Scriptures and the Spirit- and these agree!

Many a Protestant pastor in the last several years, just because of their insistence that the "church" has to be something they can see, rather than unseen, have arrived at the very same logic except for seeing that the "whole system" is false, they quit as Pastors and became Catholic Priest, yet while many others are becoming members of the World Wide Council of Churches. These are the only two options for the "Fleshly" mind to find what they hope is to bring "unity" to what appears to be God's people in division and strife, and yet they hang onto their false concepts of who really are Christians. If they but see, that the entire system is false and Satans great delusion and deception, they would "come out of her". They would seek Christ above all things else, and be set free from this delusion of men. Man's churches. There are others that think some other-wordly manifestations - like tongues, and miracles, etc, will bind them as One. That's already proven false. All if not many of these did, was go out and form another church, and many with even a newer version of what is not still the Gospel or the Ekklesia. Many of these have gone so far off base, they ended up like Jim Jones group did. They followed another voice other then that of that of our True Shepard- Jesus Christ.

Let's go one step further for the LEADERS out there, from whence does your authority come to be called a LEADER, you will say, I was ordained, I say by whom?
You will say my church, or my denomination or whatever, other than say it is Christ who is ordained and we are ALL His children.
You will no doubtely have to trace your ordination to an organization of men. From whence did they get the authority to ordain? All those in the New Testament if you think ordination was a thing of an office that were appointed by the Apostles, recieved recognition by them and them alone. Can your church if it is "officially" from the lineage of the "organized church" men believe they see in the book of Acts and in scripture, trace it's authority back to the first "officials" the Apostles. I doubt it, the Catholics have lied about this one since it's inception. Yet, you claim the right of ordination over those who are not. On what basis of authority?

Now, if you think that is what ordination is - authority in lineage or due to an organized group of men or women, you have but one choice and that is to return to the Church of Rome, as your authority for ordination, because otherwise your ordination is no good, for Protestants rebelled against that established church, so they therefore have no right to proclaim manly ordination unless they can find some tie back to the Apostles. They can't because they rejected the very church that claims there is a direct link back. They even have sat down and written down this stuff with real men's name's etc, in attempt to take it back to Peter. When has a Protestant church done so, from whence do they get the authority to ordain if it was suppose to be some "ceremony" of men doing this to others, and it was to be step by step, Apostle to the "officials" they selected and then on and on ad nauseum to You!

You can't show a lineage, but many Protestants quit their ministry in a Protestant church to become Catholic priest for this reason alone as well, they wanted to make sure there was some earthly authority for their ordination so they returned to "the early fathers" church- the Catholics who in their foolishness just like Protestant ordination,claiming it is an office to be bestowed upon a man from other man, the Catholics can tie all their Popes to who they call the original Pope- the Apostle Peter.
See, how foolish even the idea of ordination is? Man cannot ordain men! Organizations created by men, cannot ordain men. No one can ordain but He who is ordained, and He has ordained only one thing, and that is the proclamation of the Gospel by all men who are saved to those that aren't.

Only God ordains and He has, one man- Jesus Christ and Him alone, but he has called all of us out- to be ministers of reconciliation, ambassadors for Christ, and kings and priest unto Him. A priesthood of believers, where there is no deliniation between one believer over another. Man has foolishly tried to create the early Church a visible one and missed the mark by a million miles.
It is God that calls ALL MEN unto himself. The early examples of the Ekklesia, were for that time as far as some sort of leadership, as it was necessary for the Apostles only those who had seen the resurrected Christ to bring their testimony to the people, and give guidance to them through what Christ had taught them in person while on earth. These have since been laid down in their writings, "the Apostolic teachings" - the New Testament, There is no longer any need more for "a" man to interpret these to you. The Holy Spirit is each persons guide and leader into all truth for the entire Ekklesia's.
Even the function as Pastor was only then to bring people to maturity into the fullness of Christ, but once that happened, they weren't needed anymore. It is a gifting of the Holy Spirit, a function one operates in, to come alongside an individual, a new beleiver, and be a servant to them, not their leader.
But the goal is learly laid out for what purpose- Let us read and ask afterward why two of these if they were offices are not now still truly in place in the church sripturally, there are those who say they are Apostles but they are not. But right now, we need to see why God gave these giftings to the early Ekklesia.
The answer is found in Ephesians 4:10-16

a1 And he gave some to be apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers; 12 for the perfecting of the saints, unto the work of ministering, unto the building up of the body of Christ: 13 till we all attain unto the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a full grown man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ: 14 that we may be no longer children, tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, in craftiness, after the wiles of error; 15 but speaking truth in love, we may grow up in all things into him, who is the head, even Christ; 16 from whom all the body fitly framed and knit together through that which every joint supplieth, according to the working in due measure of each several part, maketh the increase of the body unto the building up of itself in love.

Now, let me ask you, if the purpose of these were actual offices, I would say the Church has failed miserably, once again proving my point surely these organzations cannot be the "ekklesia" - a and neither are the functions as intended then intended to be "offices of title" or authority today.
for look at the reason he gave "some", ( I think that word "some" is important)-
he gave "some" for the perfecting of the saints,-
American "christians" are sure not an evidence of that- we claim 80& to be Christian, yet we have more murder, more hatred, more theft, more fornicating, adultery, drug addicts and alcoholics and, people in prison outside of China, and more abortion and killing going on then most nations in the world, yet we are the most "churched" nation in the world! We don't just have "some" Apostles, Teachers, Pastors, Evangelist- we have a whole BUNCH OF THEM!
What happened to all those people these so called hierarchy titled positions were suppose to be perfecting?
Is what we have in today's churches perfected believers?

How about this- "unto the building up the body of Christ",- which body is it? If all the various "churches" out there claim to be "his body", we have to ask which one are we suppose to be building up- just that one little divided fraction of followers we have, and to make them even more divided with other Christians by teaching them the traditions of men, the rudiments of men, over and against someone else who has different ideas in these areas of religious practice and doctrines of men? Are you a Calvinist, or an Armenian, do you believe in this or that, constant bickering over the law, not living in grace under the lordship of Christ.

Notice now, there is a "letter of termination" included in this giftng of "some", it is right there but is read over by the religionist, it says "UNTIL or "till" the completion of something, something is expected to come out of all these gifitings, what is it?
it says " till we all attain unto the unity of the faith", well Pastors, Popes, Apostles, Bishops, whoever you are- you missed it on that one- where's the Unity of the Faith you were suppose to be doing? The church is divided up into a million different opinions and doctrines! We have a smorgasbord of choices now, even more these days then ever before, if all these were offices and all these men in these divided bodies were doing there jobs, there would be a Unity of the Faith seen in One BIG LARGE CONGREGATION OF People, hmm. maybe it's the Catholic church and everybody else is wrong!
Not! Read on.

Apparently this is why all these so called offices, do little to make it happen, because according to this passge, they will be out of a "job" if it does happen.

Next what is your purpose if you are one of these gifted people- let's see your function should discontinue also when they "have the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a full grown man", "unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ"!- Wow, now Pastor's Apostles, Bishops, whatever, we really missed it on that one, didn't we?

If it was an office, a position of titlement as most "churches" beleive, with these things as the job description, and the company mission- ALL OF YOU WOULD BE FIRED! Let's admit it, "you failed miserably".
If you were on the show The Assistant or that show with Donald Trump, he would be saying - "your fired".

I have been fired for less when I was a Pastor. Here is a good reason according to the Word of God -to terminate you. The Job Description, given by God himself, if that's what this is. But it isn't- my point again.
I don't mean to disourage you or disparage you, it is not even my intention to offend you, my purpose is to get you to see the truth of what is the TRUE BODY OF CHRIST- The "Ekklesia" is not man's religions, denominations or ideals so whatever, it is not man's way and his organizations, institutions and programs.
The Ekklesia is unseen as an organization with earthly leaders, it is seen by it's servitude, and laying down it's life for one another. It is not the building up of new empires and personal kingdoms or personal ministries for ourselves or our little group of followers, it is about lifting up the name of Christ above all things in this world. It is the people of God, called out of all this world unto Him by justification of faith in Christ, sactification by Christ through faith, and alas glorifications by His soon coming presence!

God has given His Word, all men have the choice to study it and seek God, if they reject that, they will find it easy to settle for man's religion, for all they have to do, is go to church, and listen to not the pure Word of God, but men's ten million interpretations to it. and thus they remain spiritually ignorant and lazy and babies- because they choose to be, and the Pastors choose to keep them that way, Let anyone try to give them MEAT- and out you will go on your 'tuff' to the street.
Don't ever attempt to steal a mother's suckling children. She will be a like a Cat that has had someone tamper with her kittens while they are on her breast, she will rise up and attack you with all claws open. I know, I have been attacked more than once for preaching or teaching God's Word over man's traditions in their "churches", long before I ever left, the man's church to remain a full time member of the true Ekklesia. God's invisible "called out one's.
The organization prefers dumbed down followers, "believers", for there very sustenance of life as an organization depends on it. How else will the money come in? How else can they maintain control and a following less they be dependent on the "corporation of religion".
Thus the Catholic church kept the Bible in Latin for years to the masses that knew no Latin, and thus the Protestants kept with the keeping of an interpreter of the oracles of God, a teacher, the priest, pastor, bishop, or whatever churches decide to call the person who is the interpreter of the Word of God in the building. It is really his job to keep the people from calling on God to give them divine truth by the Holy Spirit, it is his job to keep them dependent on the organization for what this "Word of God" means. Thus Luther and Calvin could not let go, and pursued the AnaBaptist with hatred as much or worse then the Pope hated them. They were slaughtered by the millions until they too had to give in to man's traditions and ways to survive.

I ask you, today, shall we toss the words of Paul and Jesus to the wind, and say, like the Jews said, oh that doesnt really mean that, we are suppose to be in unity if we are Christians. That's typically the way men always nullifies the commandments of God with the traditions of the men, in assigning their own private interpretation to the Word of God, where the meaning is clear, or other scriptures on the same matter make it clear. It is clear from Jesus own prayer, he prayed that we might be one, not just in Spirit with Him, but with one another. How then can man's many denominations, and sects, and others come together and be unified, but if not that the "ekklesia" is the true "church of God", and all the rest is the deception of Satan to lead man and woman away from the love of Christ who said, I am the way, the truth, and the life. No man comes to the Father by any other way, Carholic, Protestant, Sect or Cult, will not bring you to the Father, only Christ can and will. It is Christ alone and those that are truly His, who are the EKKLESIA- and it is invisible, as an organization, yet it is visible by the life and character of those who His life and character resides. The indwelling resurrected life of Christ, that gives us life and make us "His Church" if you prefer that word, I don't because it just isn't scriptural.

Are there "called out one's" attending these "churches of man". Of course, they are, and many are as deceived as I was for years and many are just beginning to walk in Christ, and are seeking God's truth for their walk with Jesus, and the sad thing, is many will get nothing but religion disquised as Christ, and they will be drawn away from their one true love for the sake of man's traditions. There will be a few, who will be courageous enough to read the Word of God for themselves and learn truth from the Holy Spirit, and will hear the call of their Father in heaven, say "come out of her", or come up hence to me.
Many of these will suffer tragic persecution and hatred by the leaders of these "churches". They will be called every possible name by many of them, heretic, liar, cult, you name it. Yet, I will not disparage who you are in Christ, if you are a Pastor, that is fine, if you are an Apostle, that is fine, do you want to attend church, be a part of an organization, that is fine, too,... but at least you will know, why I, as led by the Lord, have withdrawn from man's religion and chosen Christ instead. If I have errored, then Christ my redeemer will reveal this to me as well.
not
I know what I know not because, some man taught me these things, they have all been the result of some 49 years of my life as a Christian, "failing, and falling, living in sin, repenting and learning, and walking again, but it was my Savour, my Lord who brought me in, and gave me the power over this life of sin! I know not man's desires or man's practices, anymore, for it is the Lord of heaven that I choose to serve. I am not trying to start a new church, nor be anyone's leader, Pastor or else. I seek Christ and him alone and His people that are there, and to bring the truth to as many people that God puts in my path. That truth is Jesus saves! Religion kills, steals and destroys that for which He paid dearly for us- His blood. No man other than Christ has sacrificed their life for me. No man in any religion can be to me, what Christ is!
How could I perfect what Christ has perfected and is perfecting " his called out one's" in Him, how could I lead, when I need my leader, my teacher, my Pastor, my Lord, and my King- Jesus Christ.
I am no leader, I am but nothing, He is everything. I am not even a teacher. I am not a Pastor, or a Pope or Bishop or even a Doctor of Divinity. I sign my stuff that way (Dr. J), because the only way I can get religionist to read my stuff is I have to be recongnized by them as "some authority" but I am not, I am just a child of God, trying to preach truth to a world that is lost in sin and religions of all kinds. Do I actually hold all these things, yes, I do have an honorary Doctrine of Divinity, yes, I am an ordained minister, yes, I have all those things that seem so important to man's religion, but they mean nothing to me or to Christ.

I seek only Him, and to tell the world of the Kingdom of God, and He who is it's king, to tell the old, old story, of Jesus and His love, and how he died for us, and shed his blood that we might have forgiveness of sins, and how He was raised from the dead, and gives His Holy Spirit to those that ask, who repent and are baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, how they recieve new life in Him, Eternal life, and how we that beleive, shall be resurrected some day likened to Him when He returns, and we shall rule and reign with Him forever into eternity. We will no longer look to the Sun and the Moon as our light, but God shall be our light forever.
I hold these doctrines to be true- Jesus is Lord- over my life, is He Lord of yours too? If he is, then good to meet you brother. Now, if you want to divide over the "straining of a gnat", then we probably aren't brothers or at least one of us, isn't.
If you want to argue the Law or over words, then that is fine, but that always comes to your own destruction and the destruction of others. If you want to talk scripture and truth. We can do that without offense always, it is for our encouragement of one another, to build in Christ, to bring one another to the full stature of Christ, this is my goal, I press on to the prize. No, I am yet not perfect in all things, nor have I arrived yet, but all the same it is my goal to allow Jesus Christ to be King in every nook and cranny of this life that is not mine. To Him be all the glory and praise.

The reason most Pastors are afraid of me, is they fear that I would come in "their church" to seek to draw "their" people (whatever all that means, for it's suppose to be "Christ's" church, remember) and want to draw them away to follow me, and my doctrines, etc. They especially fear losing "their people".
I never preach but the truth, the Word of God, in other words, I proclaim straight out of scripture, no opinions, just read it and leave it to the Holy Spirit to put the message to it. Don't proclaim a definition or a sermon point, speak straight out of the reading of the Word of God, so the people might hear! Guide discussion along, without being a dictator and keep things on the original scriptures that were read, away from chasing rabbits on a million rabbit trails, but then come back to some of those rabbits, because sometimes they will lead you to the lettuce, the real meal deal.
You would be surprised.
If it takes an entire book of the Bible, it takes an entire book, but then the floor is open for Dialegomai, discussion to what has been read, and then others may bring bread to the table on the passage that is read what they personally thinks it means, or they may read another scripture aloud.

Let God do the teaching, Just read the Word, as the prophets of old did. Matter of fact, did you know, that in the Synagogues that was the practice, to allow anyone to read allow, and do exactly what I am saying here, and it was the practice of the believers in Christ to do the same thing, as you must remember, their experience had been in Judaism before they met Christ. They did not have to have a title of "Rabbi" to speak. Thus this is why Jesus could even teach at the very young age of 12, in the Temple, Peter a fisherman, Paul a Pharisee, and many others could go into the Temple to try to reach the Jews for Christ.
It is they had the right to speak as well as any high priest in their garments and position and title. They could proclaim the Word of the Lord. It could then be discussed, or challenged among the attendees. The high priest had the final word- "Christ is our High Priest, the Word of God and the Spirit of God are our final word on things, don't you agree?
You will be surprised should you ever allow others to open up and talk, how much error is already in the congregations of "churches" in what many of those who are preached to Sunday after Sunday, really believe as to what is being said, and what they beleive it means to be a "Christian", but you will never know if one person constantly has to act as some guardian ( as it the Holy Spirit can't take care of error). Guardians -don't let the Holy Spirit have His way to open things up among the people to speak. Nor for Him to correct, as often as we may be in error.
There is lots of error in the minds of those in the congregation, that can never be corrected unless it is known, and scripture laid to bear of that error.
LOTS OF IT!
See I do not object to Christians meeting and learning together, what I object to is the anti-biblical means and ways that men have chosen out of tradition over the Biblical teaching on these matters. The practices and traditions of men, have quenched the Holy Spirit among His people.

There are some wonderful people in the Lord just getting hold of all this, they will try do something only God can open the door for and fail, there are as many "house churches" that fail as building churches, because someone always comes along and wants to be the "head dog" the authority or they want to establish some sort of manly authority or go out and start another church.
It can't be- only Christ can be, if anything is of Him and then it will open up tremendous opportunity for beleivers to come together and be of like mind and heart and purpose. In a building, in a house in a park, it doesnt matter, but if it is not led by the Holy Spirit, it will never succeed in that goal of unity that we are called to in Christ. Man can't do it, I can't do it, only Christ can for it is His Ekklesia- called out one's!

It is religion that comes to steal kill and destroy relationship and Biblical learning, and walking in Christ.

There are none of us, who have not errored in many things and in many words, Error is often just misunderstanding by others to your viewpoint, that often cannot be put into words. I love all of God's children, whether in the "churches" or out of them, it is my passion to see all of us come to the fullness and stature of Christ, and Him alone. I don't want anyone to be like me, or believe like me. I want all men to come to Christ in repentance and belief in Him alone. I would never try to steal or create a ministry for me, because none of it's about me! It's all about Him anyway.
I share with you because I trust you are my friends. love one's and brothers and sisters in Christ, and that whatever I say, you will hold to heart, but not in judgement, for these are things that are important in my life, truths that God may not have shown you, but we all must "work out our salvation in fear and trembling", for our God is an awesome God, and He is holy and I as you only desire to know that holiness daily in my life. I look forward to that day when the true Ekklesia will be known by all, and the Kingdom of God, is a reality to be seen, when He comes we shall see Him as He is, and we shall be like Him, what a glorious day that will be. Even so, come Lord Jesus come.

May God bless you, eternally with His Son Jesus Christ,

Brother Joe.

The Organization of the Early Christian Churches

The Organization of the Early Christian Churches
by Edwin Hatch
(London, 1887, pp. 44-45, 72-77, 100-103, 105, 116-123, 125,127)

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

There Was No 'Clergy/Laity' Distinction in the Early Church
It will be convenient to take in detail the several functions which in later times were regarded as the special and peculiar functions of Church officers, and to inquire how far they were regarded as special and peculiar functions in the first two centuries.

In regard to the function of teaching or preaching, it is clear from both the Acts of the Apostles and Paul's epistles that 'liberty of prophesying' prevailed in the Apostolic age. It is equally clear that liberty of prophesying existed after the Apostolic age ...

In regard to baptism there is no positive evidence, but there is the argument a fortiori which arises from the fact that even in later times, when the tendency had become strong to restrict the performance of ecclesiastical functions to Church officers, baptism by an ordinary member of the Church was held to be valid, although if an officer might have been found it was held to be contrary to Church order ...

In regard to the [Lord's Supper], the only explicit evidence is that of the Ignatian Epistles ...It is clear from them that the Christians of the cities to which they were addressed had held other meetings beside those at which the officers were present. In these meetings the bread had been broken and the Eucharist celebrated. The practice is reproved, but the reproof is a gentle one. ...It appears from this that the celebration of the Eucharist without the presence of a Church officer was not of itself invalid. It is inconceivable that anyone who held that the presence and action of a Church officer are essential to the valid celebration of the Eucharist, which has been ordinarily held in later times, would have used the language of mild remonstrance....

In regard to the exercise of discipline, the earliest evidence is that of First Corinthians. In it Paul addresses the whole community, and urges them to meet together and exercise the power of expulsion in the case of one who was guilty of open sin....

Whether therefore we look at preaching, at baptism, at the Eucharist or at discipline, it seems probable that the officers were not conceived as having, as such, exclusive powers. In other words, the existing evidence in regard to the functions of Church officers, so far from establishing, tends to disprove the existence of any conception of the nature of their office, than that which is gathered from the terms which were in use to designate such office....

Such a conclusion may appear strange when viewed by the light of later times, but it is not strange if it is viewed in relation to the circumstances of the first two centuries. In those early days the mere membership in a Christian Church was in itself a strong presumption of the possession of high spiritual qualifications - before the doors of admission were thrown wide open, before children were ordinarily baptized and men grew up from their earliest years as members of a Christian society, before Christianity had become a fashionable religion and gathered into its net 'of every kind' both good and bad.

Then the Christian was indeed a 'member of Christ', a 'king and priest unto God'. The whole body of Christians was upon a level: 'you are all brethren'. The distinctions Paul makes between Christians are based not upon office, but upon varieties of spiritual power... There was a vivid sense, which in later times was necessarily weakened, that every form of the manifestation of the religious life is a gift of God - a charisma, or direct operation of the Divine Spirit upon the soul...

Now, while this sense of the diffusion of spiritual gifts was so vivid, it was impossible that there should be the same sense of distinction between officers and non-officers which afterwards came to exist. Organization was a less important fact than it afterwards became... The officers who had the control of order and administration came inevitably to have a higher relative status than they had before. There were not only disputes, as we learn from Clement of Rome, about the appointment of officers, but also an exaggeration of the place of order in the Christian economy. The gift of ruling, like Aaron's rod, seemed to swallow up the other gifts.

Then came a profound reaction. Against the growing tendency towards that state of things which afterwards firmly established itself, and which ever since has been the normal state of almost all Christian Churches, some communities, first of Asia Minor, then of Africa, then of Italy, raised a vigorous and, for a time, a successful protest. They reasserted the place of spiritual gifts as contrasted with official rule. They maintained that the revelation of Christ through the Spirit was not a temporary phenomenon of Apostolic days, but a constant fact of Christian life. They combined with this the preaching of a higher morality than that which was tending to become current. They were supported in what they did by the greatest theologian of his time [Tertullian] ... In theological as in other wars the tendency is to cry, 'Vae victis!', and to assume that the defeated are always in the wrong. But a careful survey of the evidence leads to the conclusion that, in its view of the relation of ecclesiastical office to the Christian life, the Montanism, as it was called, which Tertullian defended, was theoretically in the right, though its theory had become in practice impossible. ...It was a beating of the wings of pietism against the iron bars of organization. It was the first, though not the last, rebellion of the religious sentiment against official religion...

But although the original conception of ecclesiastical office ultimately passed away, it passed away only by slow degrees. Little by little those members of the Christian Churches who did not hold office were excluded from the performance of almost all ecclesiastical functions. At first a layman might not preach if a bishop were present, then not if any Church officer was present, and finally not at all...


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Priesthood of Believers Replaced by Primacy of Bishop
[There}were the strangers who passed in constant stream through the cities of all the great routes of commerce in both East and West. Everyone of those strangers who bore the Christian name had therein a claim to hospitality. For Christianity was a great fraternity, and grew because it was a loving brotherhood. The name 'brother', by which a Jew addressed his fellow-Jew, came to be the ordinary designation by which a Christian addressed his fellow-Christian. It vividly expressed a real fact. For driven from city to city by persecution, or wandering from country to country an outcast or a refugee, a Christian found wherever he went a welcome and hospitality in the community of his fellow-Christians. The practice of hospitality was enjoined as the common virtue of all Christians, and in the New Testament stress is laid upon it by Paul, Peter and John.

But it was a special virtue of the episcopos [bishop]. It was for him not so much a merit as a duty. Traveling brethren, no less than the poor of his community, were entitled to a share in the distribution of the Church funds. It is natural to find that such a system was abused... Even in Apostolic days there were 'false brethren', and later on the Apostolical Canons say in reference to the practice that 'many things are done in a spirit of plunder'. But the abuses increased the responsibility and the importance of the bishop...

Hardly had the organization of the Christian communities begun before Paul looked upon it as an intolerable scandal that 'brother goes to law with brother, and that before unbelievers'. He depreciates litigation of any kind. The Christian rule was a rule not of litigation, but of forgiveness. But if litigation became inevitable he asks indignantly, 'Dare any of you having a matter against another, go to law before the unjust and not before the saints?' In those early days it may have been the case that the assembly itself, or persons chosen by the assembly, acted as arbitrators, and to this Paul's words point: 'If then you have judgments of things pertaining to this life, set them to judge who are least esteemed in the Church'. But when the organization of the churches was more complete it is clear that the jurisdiction belonged to the council of presbyters. 'Let not those who have disputes', say the Clementines, 'go to law before the civil powers, but let them by all means be reconciled by the elders of the Church, and let them readily yield to their decision'...

[The mutual care] which had been possible in a small community became impossible in the larger situation... The transition of any community from a state of repression [under cycles of persecution] to a state of supremacy [under Constantine] tends to change the character of the offenses of which it takes cognizance. It accentuates the organization. It elevates the by-laws to a new prominence. It makes offense against those by-laws important. And we have but to compare the early monument which is known as the Constitutions of Clement with the post-Constantinian code which is known as the Apostolical Canons to see how wide was the chasm which in the Christian Church severed the ethics of the age of struggle from the age of supremacy...


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Protection of the Church by the State Caused Great Confusion
The recognition of Christianity by the State tended to narrow the broad borderline between the Church and the world. The fact that the Christians were no longer a paroikia, a colony of strangers in a strange land, that the local judges were Christian, and that the emperors who were the ultimate court of appeal were also Christian, diminished the force of the reason for submitting disputes 'in things pertaining to this life' to the Church officers. The consensual jurisdiction of the Church courts came to be limited to disputes in which Church officers were themselves concerned. That jurisdiction was recognized by the State, but it was viewed with a jealous eye. Out of it grew that long line of contests between State and Church with which many of us are familiar - the Church constantly claiming and the State constantly endeavoring to limit this ecclesiastical and consensual jurisdiction.

Inside these contests was another struggle - the struggle on the part of the bishops to act as sole judges, without the consilium of presbyter, of which in early times they had been merely the presidents..... What powers, if any, were possessed by a single presbyter acting alone there is no evidence to show. But by one of those slow and silent revolutions which the lapse of many centuries brings about in political as well as in religious communities, the ancient conception of the office, as essentially disciplinary and collegiate, has been superseded by a conception of it in which not only is a single presbyter competent to discharge all a presbyter's functions, but in which also those functions are primarily not those of discipline but 'the ministration of the Word and Sacraments'...


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Supremacy of the Bishop
The supremacy of a single officer which was thus forced upon the Churches by the necessity for unity of doctrine, was consolidated by the necessity for unity in discipline... Early in the third century rose the question of readmission to membership of those who had fallen into grievous sin, or who had shrunk from martyrdom. For many years there had been comparative peace. In those years the gates of the Church had been opened wider than before. The sterner discipline had been relaxed. Christianity was not illegal and was tending to become fashionable. The fashionable church-goers accepted the easy terms which the State offered to those who were willing to acknowledge the State religion. Suddenly the flames of persecution shot fiercely forth again. The teachers of Christianity defended those who 'lapsed' on the theological ground that Christ did not call on all men to be partakers of His sufferings in the flesh. When the persecution was over many of the 'lapsed' wished to come back again...

In the earlier days each separate case came for judgment before the whole Church. The certificate of a confessor was of the nature of an appeal which the Church might upon occasion reject. But persecution sometimes rendered it impossible for the Church to be gathered together. The Church officers took it upon themselves to act for the general body. They readmitted the lapsed without consulting the assembly. That which had begun in a time of emergency tended to become a rule in a time of peace... The pure spouse of Christ was in peril of her virginity. The Churches for which some of them had sacrificed all they had were beginning to be filled with weak brethren who had preferred dishonor to death... There was a long and determined controversy... It was agreed on all sides that readmissions just not be indiscriminate. If the earlier usage of submitting each case to the tribunal of the whole assembly were impossible, at any rate individual presbyters and deacons must not act without the knowledge and approval of the president. This rule was in many cases resisted... but it ultimately became so general that the bishops came to claim the right of readmitting penitents, not in their capacity as presidents of the community but as an inherent function of the episcopate...

It was a natural effect of the same causes, and it forms an additional proof of their existence, that a rule should grow up that there should be only one bishop in a community. This rule was not firmly established until the third century. Its general recognition was the outcome of the dispute between Cyprian and Novatian. That dispute was one of the collateral results of the controversy... in reference to readmission of the lapsed...

The controversy was keen, but in the end the views of Cyprian prevailed. The necessity for unity outweighed all other considerations. Henceforth, whoever in any city claimed to be a member of the Christian Church must belong to the established organization of that city. The seamless coat of Christ must not be rent. As there was one God, and on Christ, and on Holy Spirit, so there could be but one bishop. *


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

* Editor's note - Cf. Elaine Pagels, The Gnostic Gospels (Vintage Books, 1981), 'One God, One Bishop': The Politics of Monotheism,' pp. 33-56. 'When the orthodox insisted upon 'one God', they simultaneously validated the system of governance in which the church is ruled by 'one bishop''.. [Clement's] letter marks a dramatic moment in the history of Christianity. For the first time, we find here an argument for dividing the Christian community between 'the clergy' and 'the laity'. The church is to be organized in terms of a strict order of superiors and subordinates... But Ignatius went further than Clement... [He] warns 'the laity' to revere, honor, and obey the bishop 'as if he were God'

2nd Thessalonians Chapter II "The Apostasy"

I once again wish to reprint an article of Tony Warren's.
This teaching is excellent to lead into where I will be going into teaching - Traditions of Men or the Commandments of God. We will explore these things in future articles. The gist of Tony's teaching here is that the church will be in Apostasy. This is hard for people to realize because most people worship their pastors, their denomonations, their group, rather than God. Most hold to what they are told rather then seeking God's Word to find out from the Holy Spirit the truth. They have quenched the Holy Spirit from being their teacher, and rather they rely on men to tell them what to believe. I believe the "corporate church" is already in Apostasy and has been for sometime, since the inception of the "holy Bishop" or "one man" "holy man"- the singular pastor, the singular priest or whoever it is that stands in the assembly, whereever this may be of God's children -the Temple of God - His body, and pretends to speak for God as if He were God. Meanwhile the people sit there silently taking it all in, never questioning, never challenging, never judging what is said by scripture (the Apostles Teaching) and never speaking.
They are taught to be silent as only he that speaks is qualified to speak for God, They are made to believe that only he that speaks is can interpret scripture. Wrong!

There is a tradition ( ordinance) that Paul gave for the time of coming together (assembly) and most of us have read right over it. Here it is: This is Ekklesia practice as laid down by Paul and the Apostles which was changed by men.

I Corinthians 14:26 - What is the outcome then, brethern?
*Here is God's command for Church Practice of worship- hear the Word of the Lord and don't explain it away.
Beginning again in the verse - "When you assemble, each one as a psalm, has a teaching, has a revelation, has a language, has an interpretation. * Paul sums up the purpose for our assembling together
- "LET ALL THINGS BE DONE FOR EDIFICATION".

Now we can see that assembly was to be an interaction among all believers, to exercise the gifts to which God gave them with one another. It was never intended for one man with the gift of teaching, to be the only one that ever speaks, or exhorts, or encourages. It is meant as led by the Holy Spirit to be a time of interaction among believers to edify one another. Dialegomai, discourse.
Our time together should more resemble the times we have together at a meal, and each person speaking in turn.
Thus you will find that in the earliest report of the believers in the Book of Acts in Chapter 2 verse 42. This is what an early church meeting was like. This is what we have lost as believers to the traditions of men. We have chosen man's way rather than the traditions of the Apostles-
AND THEY WERE CONTINUALLY, DEVOTING THEMSELVES TO THE APOSTLES TEACHING,
(notice not to that of mere religous ordained men, but to the Apostles, as we can through the letters they have wrote, Holy Scripture)
TEACHING AND TO FELLOWSHIP, TO THE BREAKING OF BREAD
( what? communion and eating together, everytime they met)
and TO PRAYER.

This is the pattern for New Testament Assembly, we are to return to, not some devised paganistic traditional methods that have nothing to do with the traditions as given by the Apostles. Let us read some more

The results - verse 44,
THEY WERE TOGETHER and HAD ALL THINGS IN COMMON!
Day by day, continuing with one mind in the temple (* God's Temple) not the building,
now read where they were meeting one another -
AND BREAKING BREAD FROM HOUSE TO HOUSE,
THEY WERE TAKING THEIR MEALS TOGETHER -
WITH GLADNESS AND SINCERITY OF HEART-
PRAISING GOD and HAVING FAVOR WITH ALL THE PEOPLE-
if you want to see an outbreak of evengelism now read this-
AND THE LORD WAS ADDING TO THEIR NUMBER DAY BY DAY, THOSE WHO WERE BEING SAVED.
The problem is we don't practice Church as God commands, we turned to the traditions of men instead. If you assemble somewhere, if you want to see God move upon the world, then I recommend a return to Biblical practices and not those of the traditions of men. We are in Apostasy, because we have exchanged the Commandments of God for the Traditions of Men!

2nd Thessalonians Chapter II
(The Apostasy)
by Tony Warren

PREFACE
There are so many different theories and interpretations proliferating in the Church about 2nd Thessalonians Chapter 2, that it is incumbent upon all of us who value sound hermeneutics to make an serious effort to carefully study these scriptures, and to search out exactly what God is illustrating here. In this study, we will go over this chapter 'verse by verse' so that we might get a better understanding of what is the message (indeed the warning) to the Church.
The common thread in most studies on 2nd Thessalonians 2, is that they usually rely on the writings and thoughts of other men. Whether it's the quotes of other authors, teachers, theorists, theologians, or historians, the studies are usually liberally quoting the words of men, and seldom supporting their ideas by what the scripture itself declares.

In this study I will submit for your consideration, not history lessons, secular evidence, or quote what others think, but simply the 'Biblical evidence' of what this chapter is speaking about. By carefully comparing scripture with scripture I believe that we can come to see what God Himself has inspired written to inform His people. A sound Biblical hermeneutic is a system which lets the scriptures interpret themselves through comparison, and a noble handling of the pertinent passages. There will be no consideration of extra-Biblical theories about plowed fields, Roman conquerors, or 70 A.D.. There will be no name dropping, no repeating of speculation, or quoting secular works. But more importantly, there will be no 'ignoring' of any of the pertinent passages of scripture which may have bearing on this chapter. When this study is complete my hope is that you might see that unlike most contemporary commentaries, this study was based solely upon the Word of God itself.

When there are assumptions and inconsistencies in a study, then the conclusions will usually not be in agreement with the rest of scripture. We hope that this endeavor will show itself consistent throughout. There is no need for anyone to wonder where the Bible speaks of this alleged figure or that alleged understanding, because I will provide the scripture references for whatever I assert. The key in any bible study is humility. It is to not attempt to lead the scripture where we might want it to go, but to nobly and humbly follow it wherever it leads us. That is the difference between the sound hermeneutic of keeping (guarding from loss) the Word of God, and forsaking or straying from it to follow the traditions or words of men. Keeping God's Word is how we know that we have built upon firm foundation. When we build our understanding upon the Word of God alone (and as a whole), we build upon what no man can tear down.

In the final analysis, the words of men (right or wrong) are still just the words of men. Thus their word is fallible. Most Studies I have read rely heavily on the study of other authors, or this type (man's) writing, and very little (if any) on the actual study of the pertinent scriptures in view. They are always declaring that, "author Joe Theologian said this, and author John Theologian said that, but author Jim Theologian makes interesting observations that could be right also." Either this, or they are alleging how secular history tells explains this, or archaeology reveals that, or how the Church fathers dealt with the verse. Objections notwithstanding, this is not sound exegesis of scripture. And do we ever actually stop to think about why this is the case? It is usually because these people generally don't have 'sufficient' scripture to back up what they are alleging, and so they fill in the void with this. Name dropping, theological theories, Church tradition, and speculation is used in lieu of scripture. It often seems many are more enamored with authors and scholarly style in literature, than they are with the God inspired written Word. Is that an unfair assessment on my part? I don't think so. Of course there are faithful studious expositors of the gospel, and I have learned a great deal from many of them. But they are a rare occurrence in the Church today.

There is only one thing that will ever answer the question of, "What is God's interpretation of scripture". That is, if the interpretation comes directly from the scriptures, then it is God speaking. The Bible is the Word of God. Therefore, if the Word of God says one thing, and man says something different, we are bound to believe the Word of God, and not man. No matter how learned or scholarly he is, no matter what position he holds in the Church, no matter how many letters he has by his name, or what grand and non-diminutive words he uses to express himself, it is still just the word of man. Theologians can cleverly chops, manipulates, or wrests scripture, but God's Word, read word for word, is the ultimate authority.

Sad to say, even some well respected Theologians ignore pertinent scriptures, but we as faithful students are bound by God to consider 'all' scripture, and in context. We are not innocently deceived when we ignore what God has said in favor of our teachers words. Ignoring God's Word is a grievous sin, and that is why emphasize this in my studies. Don't listen to me, listen to what the scriptures say. This is not insignificant (as some seem to believe) in our walk with the Lord. If you follow after Church traditions or popular teachers, there is no telling where this will lead you. But when you 'humbly' follow the Word of God with an open mind to scripture, you can only be led of God. We are to do as our example, the more noble Bereans, and search the scriptures (not the historical archives and commentaries) to see if these things that so many teachers are declaring is the truth. And if you don't find the things that they teach (including myself) in the scriptures, then there is no reason for you to put any credence in what they say. Don't follow the leader, unless the leader is God! have reverence for His Word, not for the words of men. Try man's word by God's Word to make sure they are in agreement. And never be dissuaded by pious criticisms of your (supposed) lack of respect for tradition, history, or the great theologians of the past. Try the spirits.

I would expect any faithful Bible student to do the same with any Study. If it is not fully supported by the scriptures, and cannot be justified by chapter and verse, then there is no reason for you to believe it. But by the same token, if these things are in the scriptures, then we cannot simply refuse to take note of it because our Church (tradition) teaches something contrary. That, by definition, is being faithful to your Church, but unfaithful to God. The same error in the Church which caused the reformers to break away from the Roman Catholic church in Protest (Thus, they were called Protest-ants). We must always remember that wherever our authority is, there will be whom we serve. If the word of man, then we are serving man. If the Word of God, then we are serving God. There is no in-between.

If you come to the truth of this Biblical study, it won't be because of anything I have said, it will be because God has laid it upon your heart to carefully consider His Word in light of His Word. For the Holy Spirit of God is the teacher, and He teaches through the scriptures. Faith cometh by Hearing, and hearing by the Word of God. May you not deflect what you hear, but in the spirit reflect on what you hear. may you have the Spirit of the Bereans (Acts 17:11) of old. God declares that they were more noble or honest, to search man's word out in the scriptures to see if it was true. In this study, may you make that your goal.
..Pray for Wisdom and understanding.

------------------------------------------------------






A VERSE BY VERSE STUDY OF
2ND THESSALONIANS CHAPTER 2
by Tony Warren
VERSE ONE

"Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of Our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him,"
In verse one Paul is referencing the return of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Previously He has told them how Christ has come as King, and has ascended to the throne of God, and here he is beseeching [erotao], or asking earnestly, in regard to, or concerning, the coming of the Lord. In other words, God here is speaking by or in regard to the prophecy of the Lord's return, and our gathering together to meet Him. The entire flow and context of this chapter confirms this. The only question is, #1) when will the second coming presence of the Lord be, and #2) when will the saints be gathered together to meet Him as this verse specifies? The only biblical answer to these questions I believe is, at the end of the world/age when what is commonly called 'The Rapture' will take place.
I should point out that there are some Christians who don't really like the use of this word Rapture. Generally they argue because it's not a word that is found in the Bible, or that they associate it with the Premillennial or dispensationalist viewpoints. However, not only do I see no problem with using this word, we can be assured that it perfectly describes what is unquestionably scripture. The word Rapture is derived from a Latin term meaning 'caught up' or 'caught away,' and is merely used by Christians to avoid repetitive repeating of an entire verse of scripture each time we reference this event. So let me be clear that when I use the word Rapture, I am simply speaking about nothing more (and nothing less) than what the scripture itself define as:


when the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and when the dead in Christ shall rise first, and we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air, and so shall we forever be with the Lord.
-1st Thess. 4:17
This is our being caught up (Raptured) together to be with Christ in the air at His coming presence. In order to avoid typing or repeating that whole verse every time we refer to this great event, we simplify it by calling this 'The Rapture.' When we use this word Rapture, 1st thessalonians 4:17 is what we are referencing. Nothing more.

And this is also what that first verse of 2nd Thessalonians 2 is speaking about. Christ's coming presence, and our 'gathering together' to meet Him. Comparing scripture with scripture, we read in 1st Thessalonians:

1st Thessalonians 4:15-17

"For this we say unto you by the Word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the Coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep.
for the Lord Himself shall descend with a shout, and the voice of the Archangel, and with the trumpet of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first:
Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord: and so shall we ever be with the Lord."
Clearly, this is in full agreement with 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2:1. This is the coming presence of the Lord when the saints would be gathered together to meet Him. The two verses use almost the same language of the second parousia. It's not talking about 70 A.D., it's not talking about a time when the Romans overran Jerusalem, and it's not talking about a time when Pigs were slaughtered in a Temple as some surmise. By allowing scripture to interpret scripture, we can see that it's parallel language to the second parousia of the Lord, and our gathering together to Meet Him.
It never ceases to amaze me how some people take a concise and relatively easy to understand verse (considering the rest of scripture), and by theological osmosis make it appear all over the place, where thirty different people can come to thirty different conclusions, and they all will be considered valid points of view. Many make it so complicated that it's almost as if they want you to think we can't know where the truth really lies, so that every idea will be valid.

For example, there are those who claim that since this Greek word translated coming [parousia] literally means presence, it's not really speaking about His second coming, or they claim it's speaking about a second presence of the Lord which occurred in the past. This theory is usually taught in order to support the Preterist doctrine that Christ returned in 70 A.D. to Jerusalem, gathered the Elect, and fulfilled Matthew chapter 24. While it is true that [parousia] can be used to mean presence (i.e., to be near), the context, content, and all other pertinent scriptures which relate to Christ's coming again, the apostasy, and God's judgments, make it unmistakably clear that this is referring to Christ's second coming presence at the end of the world. ..which we will see as this study progresses.

Verse two is intimately tied to verse one, so we will examine both together, and do an overview at the end.



VERSE TWO

"That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of the Lord is at hand."
The focus of this study is not to condemn preterism, but I feel I must briefly address the teaching that this verse alludes to the Church of Thessalonica believing that Christ had already come. They come to this conclusion based on erroneous assumptions, one of which is their handling of the words 'at hand' [enistemi], which means impending or soon. The problem is, this word can also be used to signify something which has come, or which is present. And this is why they make the error of thinking this can mean the Church thought Christ had already come. But when you read that verse with no preconceived ideas about what it means, and in the light of all other verses, we see that there is no possibility that it means that. And it is in error on multiple levels. Again:
2nd Thessalonians 2:2

"That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand."
Why would Paul be writing a epistle (letter) to them denying that Christ had already come? ..indeed why would the Church ask if Christ had already come and gathered the Church? This was not the false doctrine of Hymenaeus and Philetus which declared the resurrection past, it was an idea they had of the Lord's soon coming, and that they'd be gathering together to meet Him. Exactly as the text illustrates.
Faithfully going over that verse we find not a single word that says (either explicitly or implicitly) that the Church at Thessalonica was afraid that Christ had already come. Did they fear Christ already come had taken the Church up and left 'them' (and paul) there at Thessalonica? They were certainly made well aware that when Christ returned it would be to take them up to be with Him in the Kingdom of Heaven. How could they think it had already occurred? Just reading this seems unbelievable. Did God inspire Paul writing that the Church at Thessalonica was afraid that Christ had already come and taken the Church? No, they are the Church! Did they fear they weren't? And are we to incredibly believe that the Church at Thessalonica didn't know what 'the day of the Lord' was, and so thought it came and they missed it? Not at all. In fact, Paul told them in 1st thessalonians that they were Children of the Light and that day (the day of the Lord) would not overtake them as a thief in the night. So why would they then ask if it had? The whole idea that they thought the day of the Lord had come, is built upon theological tunnel vision and exegetal misdirection. It is not something read in scripture, it is something 'read into' scripture.

These verses are speaking of the misapprehension of the Church as they thought Christ would be returning soon that they would be gathered together to meet Him. The same righteous apprehension that we see every single prophet or righteous man in the old testament have at the presence of God. It is normal apprehension to know you'll be standing in the very Presence of God soon. It is the reverent fear of God.

Paul is explaining to the Church, don't be shaken or troubled in mind, that the day of the Lord was at hand. In other words, he is saying that it isn't at hand or soon coming. This is an 'important' point. A study of the term will show that The day of Christ (The Lord) is a reference to judgment day, not 70 A.D. He is telling them in no uncertain terms that it isn't at hand, and that it will not arrive immediately as they were told it would. And in fact, (verse 3) they should not be deceived by any man that it would, it would not come until certain things prophesied have taken place. This should alert anyone to the error of those who are claiming that the 'day of the Lord' he was talking about was already there, had already happened, or was soon to come in 70 A.D. It is clear that Paul is telling them, you hear it's coming soon, but it isn't coming soon, and that it would not arrive until certain things took place. Namely, the signs which Christ spoke of foreshadowing His second advent. He asks them earnestly that they not be soon shaken. Why would He tell them not to be soon shaken, if they were already shaken that it had already passed? On the contrary, he is telling them that they don't even have to worry or be troubled in mind about the Lord 'at hand' (soon) coming. It is not coming soon, and not until there first is an apostasy in the Holy Temple of God.

Does this language and context lead us to believe that the day would not come in their lifetime? It would certainly appear so, wouldn't it? He would certainly not be telling them don't worry about receiving an letter from us, or be troubled in mind about the day of the Lord being at hand, if it was indeed 'at hand,' now would he? And a letter from him saying that it had already come is ridiculous, isn't it? That comment itself proves he wasn't talking about a belief it had already happened. He's telling them they don't even have to worry or be troubled about it coming soon, or being at hand. You won't be receiving a messages from us saying the Lord is coming soon, because it won't be coming until the prophesy of apostasy, or the falling away of the Church takes place first. That's exactly what Paul is saying. How some theologians teach this in a way that (they theorize) it actually means Christ had come, or was coming in 70 A.D., is dubious at best. There isn't anything in this chapter that would lead anyone to that conclusion without outside influence. If he meant 70 A.D., then he's contradicting himself. For the time 'was' at hand, and yet he'd be declaring they shouldn't think so. The truth is, there is nothing here to suggest such an interpretation. And only those predisposed to believe this, would even think of such an understanding of this text (in my view). In other words, you'd have to be specifically directed to this, or specifically looking for such an interpretation. You'd have to 'read it into' the text in order to see it there. Because it's certainly not written that Christ came in 70 A.D., or that the Thessalonians thought that they had missed Christ's coming and their gathering together to meet Him. It's a disjointed understanding of the text.

The overview of verses one and two is that there was a misapprehension in the Church where they thought the Lord's second coming was at hand, and God inspires Paul to write a letter to remove their misapprehension on the subject. He is beseeching (or earnestly asking) them on this subject of the Coming of the Lord and our gathering together to meet him, that they not be misled, or soon shaken by thought, or be troubled in mind, thinking that they'd receive a letter declaring Christ coming soon. They wouldn't, because He wasn't coming soon. And that they'd receive a letter declaring Christ already came (which some say was their worry) is ludicrous.



VERSE THREE

"Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition."
Here again, Paul is telling them not to listen to those who would say the Lord's coming is at hand. He says, let no man deceive you by any means saying that. Again, a clear indication that this time would not come in their lifetime, because they have no need to be troubled in mind about it. It would come in a later time when there would be great tribulation, and a great forsaking of God in the Church, and when the members would fall away from the faith (1st Timothy 4:1). At this later time of Apostasy, the man of Sin (lawlessness) would be revealed, the son of perdition. This language is of a time of darkness and tribulation that becomes apparent (is revealed) when Christ's return is imminent (as has been prophesied all throughout scripture). It is this time when the Church would be gathered together (raptured) to meet Him.
As we go through this chapter, we will see clearly that this is not a 'then-specific' local Church warning. This is a well prophesied, future end time event when the Holy Temple (the visible representation of the kingdom of God on earth), would forsake the law of God, and serve other gods. There is really no other way for this verse to be understood Biblically, logically, and rationally, and have it be consistent with the whole chapter, and all other chapters of Holy canon. It will only agree as it is a future external Church 'falling away.' Individual Churches were already falling away. This is not a prophecy of anything like that. It was a prophecy of something far more catastrophic. For God declares that the restraint of lawlessness which resides in the Church, will be being taken out of it's midst. This is an event so terrible, that Satan (sent specifically from God) would deceive the people therein that they would believe a lie, and be damned (2 Thess. 2:7-12). How could anyone in clear conscience reasonably state that this is just another warning of unfaithfulness to the Church? No, this is a revelation or disclosure of an end time event of departing from the faith that is so terrible, that God Himself intervenes 'to damn' those who fall into this lawlessness. This is when the son of perdition is revealed. And note, this is not what I claim, this is what the verses of this chapter clearly say. Man often declares that this language 'implies' other things, but the Word of God does not say other things, it says this. Paul beseeches the Church on the subject of the coming of the Lord Jesus, and by their gathering together to meet Him, that they not be shaken in mind, or be troubled that the day was at hand. He says, Let no man deceive you as that day shall not come, except there come an [apostasia] first.

Obviously there were those in Thessalonica who were prophesying to the Church that the DAY OF THE LORD (His coming presence) was imminent. But Paul is telling them that this is not so. And he instructs them that they not be 'deceived' by these false prophets. He declares that the Lord's coming was not at hand because there has to first come a falling away from the faith by the Church.

The words translated 'falling away' in the king James version, is the Greek word [apostasia], from which we get the word apostasy. In this context it means to be separated from God. It illustrates that people in the Church begin to depart from the laws of God. Paul is prophesying that the unfaithful Church (which is the visible Holy Temple of God) will separate himself from God by forsaking His laws and doing whatever seems right in their own eyes. Being seduced by deceivers (verse 10), these people are committing 'spiritual fornication' or harlotry against God. This is manifested by their having 'another' to rule over the Church (verse 4). The term God uses for man forsaking Him to serve a false god is 'Abomination.' Serving other gods in the Holy Temple of God is the abomination which will leave the congregation desolate. The same as it did Israel, the Old Testament congregation of God.

In regards to this Abomination of Desolation, there is a school of thought that this actually refers to A.D. 70, but the literal earthly Temple in A.D. 70 was neither of God, nor was it Holy that it could fall from that plane to abomination. On the contrary, it was already the fallen Temple of those who rejected Christ. It could not have been God's Holy Temple at that time. This temple made with hands fell at the Cross and ceased to be a representation of Christ (who fulfilled it). And the 'building again' of the Holy Temple was in Christ. He was made the Chief corner stone of that rebuilding. The New Testament congregations (Churches) are now the Holy Temple of God, built upon that solid foundation. Thus it is in this New Testament representation of the Holy Temple of God where people will separate themselves from the law of Christ. And such a falling away from the faith can only occur at the loosing of Satan, who was bound at the cross. And that most certainly did not occur in A.D. 70 in a Jewish Temple which had long ago ceased to be the Holy Temple of God. This departing or forsaking the true God at the revealing of Satan, is because the Churches will be led of their own lusts and deceived of the antichrist that they won't recognize they are serving this false god. That indeed is the 'nature' of his deception.

1st Timothy 4:1

"Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to Seducing spirits, and Doctrines of Devils;
speaking Lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron;
Forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them that believe and know the truth."
Does the Spirit speak this expressly to you? Because it speaks it expressly to me! It spoke it expressly to Paul who penned it. It says that in the latter times there was going to be those who are seduced by evil spirits and doctrines of devils, who would depart from the faith. Of course, this is in perfect agreement with 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2, of the deceiving of that spirit Satan by false doctrines and miraculous lies (2nd thessalonians 2:9), that there come a falling away or departing from the faith (apostasy). 1st Timothy 4 says this would happen at the latter times, just as 2nd Thessalonians 2 says it happens just before the coming of the Lord and our gathering together unto Him. It all fits perfectly and consistently because it's the unadulterated Word of God. Compare scripture with scripture and the picture of the end time events are made manifest.
There are those who would have you believe that this reference to the 'latter times' is simply talking about the 'Last Days' which covers the whole New Testament or New Covenant Period. But this theory can be easily refuted by faithfully adherence to God's Word. There is no Biblical justification for such an assumption here.

First of all, scripture says the [husteros kairos] latter times, not the [eschatos hemera] last days.
Second, The word translated times here is never translated days.
Third, and most important is that the Greek word 'Last,' and the Greek word 'Latter,' are two entirely different words. The word last (as in last days) is the Greek word [eschatos], and the word translated latter is the Greek word [huseron] and it means, what's coming afterward, or behind. That word is 'never' used in scripture in regards to the last days, or to the whole New Testament Period. So let no one deceive you saying that it is the same.
Fourth, Paul is standing in the 'Last Days' (N.T. Period) and he is saying that afterward (in the latter time) these things shall come. When we seriously think about that, 'last days' theory makes no sense. For the context itself reveals that he was talking about a latter time event.
We should try to understand that it is the nature of man to want to be right, and that some theologians will go to great lengths to find excuses or rationalizations so that they can ignore what a passage actually says in order to fit scriptures into their tradition or teachings. Many will attempt to force scripture to 'mean' whatever they need it to mean in order to accommodate their doctrines. In other words, reading things 'into' scripture, rather than reading what is in scripture. Unfortunately, there is little nobility or humility in much of the Church today. Nevertheless, this verse says exactly what it says. Namely, that in the latter times, some shall depart from the faith and fall prey to deceiving (seducing) spirits and doctrines of devils. They will speak lies because their conscience is seared as with a hot iron. This is concise language which is simple and plainly understandable.
The scriptures often says the opposite of what some theologians believe, and at these times they will simply pass right over it (ignore it) as if it wasn't even there? I'm sure we've all probably had experiences like this with people. Is it just as 1st Timothy 4 says, that their conscience has become is seared. i.e., they've ignored the scriptures for so long that now their conscience no longer bothers them if their beliefs contradict the scripture. Normally, when a person does something wrong, their conscience will bother them. But if they do it again, and again, and again, pretty soon their conscience doesn't bother them as much (or at all) anymore. That's because it's become seared and they are spiritually branded slaves of Satan. Do not fall into this snare of the Devil. Obey God's Word, and treat it with the honor and reverence that it deserves. It's not to be trampled under foot, ignored, or rationalized away. It is to be heard, considered, and hid in our heart that we might not sin against God. Faithfulness to scripture is the historical calling card of true Christianity. God gives us some examples in Timothy of unrighteousness in the churches. Look at verse 3 of 1st Timothy 4:


"..Forbidding to marry."
There are denominations that declare that in order to be a leader of their Church, you cannot marry. Where does God say this? Nowhere! And here, God expressly speaks against such practices. But a seared conscience means they don't care what this says. If you show them this verse, they either ignore it, turn to the right hand and the left to get around it, or they delude themselves into believing that it actually means something other than what it says. And the reason is because what it says condemns what they 'want' to do. It's against their man made traditions or beliefs. Contradicting the Word for the sake of tradition isn't a catholic Phenomenon, it transcends Church boundaries and denominations. Many can look you right in the eye and declare that they are not in violation of the Word for anything which is written. They don't realize it (being deceived), but what they are really declaring is:
"I don't really care what God's Word says, I will follow the teachers of my Church, and believe whatever they interpret scripture to mean."
And this is the kind of falling away from the truth that takes place near the end (the latter times) in many denominations and Congregations. A forsaking of the Word of God to serve the words of men. This is a time which I do believe that we are in now. Church after Church, denomination after denomination has begun listening to man and his traditions, and separating themselves from God's laws. Church members will carelessly and lustfully listen to men to define doctrine, and seldom search the scriptures to see for themselves what is true. In doing so, they become lawless, and they make man their god or ruler. Their god becomes the living image of themselves, and their law becomes whatever is right in their own eyes. For whosoever they hold as the law and the authority, that is whom they serve. And if the Word of God is not their law, then they are not serving God. The true Christian man is the lawful men, but he who forsakes God's laws is the 'lawless man' or (KJV) the man of sin. That word translated sin is lawlessness. It illustrates man rules himself refusing to be governed by God's laws.
One of the keys understanding 2nd Thessalonians 2:3 is found in the meaning of this Greek word [apokalupto], translated 'revealed.' It means 'to be uncovered,' or to be 'disclosed.' That the day of the Lord not coming until the man of sin or lawlessness is revealed, is declaring that Christ will not appear until the lawless man in the temple is uncovered or disclosed to the saints of God. The Church must be made aware of Satan's rise and presence in the Holy Temple through sinful man. The antichrist who will rule in place of God in God's house will be revealed to God's elect.

Despite objections from some theologians who insist that the world will become more righteous and Christianized, a degradation of the earth and great Apostasy in the Church before the second advent of the Lord, agrees perfectly with the rest of scripture. And 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2 is a dynamic illustration of this time of great apostasy. Great tribulation for all true believers is the symptom of this desease of lawlessness.

In Revelation chapter 20 (the loosing of Satan), it is clear that he will be loosed near the end time and will gather the nations of the four quarters of the earth to go up to battle the camp of the saints (Rev. 20:8-9). This is not theory, this is not private interpretation, this is the Biblical facts of Prophesy. It is also fact that it happens near the time of the return of the Lord. Both Revelation 20, and 2nd Thessalonians 2 prophesy of this time of the second coming when Satan is revealed. They both speak of the time when the evil that was bound or held down, is to be loosed. They both speak of this great deceiving of Satan that takes place at this time. This is the consistency of scripture that reveals truth, yet many ignore these consistencies in favor of the inconsistencies in their own traditional teachings.

There are those who insist that 2nd Thessalonians 2 speaks about a time in the past, and not the second coming of the Lord when we will be gathering together to meet Him. In the face of what God's Word clearly says, can we dare depend on ourselves for truth? This type error is exactly why the unfaithful Church is deceived at this appointed time. As verse 10 of 2nd Thessalonians tells us, they were deceived because they would Not Receive the love of truth that they might be Saved, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. Their pleasure is in doing what is right in their own eyes, and not what is the law of God. That's the lusts of unrighteousness. Their pleasure is from thinking highly of themselves, and cleverly coming up with new ways to wrest (twist) scripture so that it 'appears' to agree with any doctrines they can dream up. This is the pleasure in unrighteousness that is the reason they are deceived. It was by their own stubbornness and pride in rejecting God's Word of Truth. And this unrighteousness gives place to the man of sin (literally, lawless man). Because of his lack of love for God's laws, he brings about this apostasy and Satan is uncovered or revealed.

The overview of verse three is that it is an exhortation to the Church that they not be deceived by any man that the coming of Christ is at hand. It is an illustration that they shouldn't expect Christ's coming, because there were certain signs or events which have to take place first. Namely, a great falling away or apostasy in the Church, and the removal of the restraint which held down the man of sin (as we'll see later). This end time forsaking of God (as prophesied by Christ) is a sign that must first take place before any parousia or coming presence of Christ. Paul had told them of these things previously while with them (verse 5), but now he writes to more fully expound upon these end time events.



VERSE FOUR

"who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he, as god sitteth in the Temple of God, shewing himself that he is god."
This man of sin, or transgressor of God's laws, has been pondered, and interpreted, and alleged to be every character including Judas Iscariot, Nero, the Pope, Mussolini, Napoleon, Adolf Hitler, and Henry Kissinger. But speculation and guesswork is not the method of sound hermeneutics. Carefully considering what the scriptures say is paramount to understanding them. First of all, we know by the text exactly what time this will take place. It is the time just before the coming of the Lord and our gathering together to meet Him (-verse 1). Second, we know this evil will be taking place in the Holy Temple of God (-verse 4). And so the question is, who is the sinful or lawless man who will sit to rule there at this time, and how can that be? The simple answer is, he is exactly what the text says he is. He is the man of sin. He is the man who transgresses the laws of God. Sin is the transgression of the law of God. Not the 10 commandments only, but any and all of what God commands in His Word. That is the biblical definition of sin. If God says, "love thy neighbor", and you don't love your neighbor for even one minute, you have transgressed the law. In other words, you have sinned. So much more we praise our God that all of our sins are forgiven once we have become Saved. We are eternally grateful that everyone of our transgressions of the law have been atoned for. The point here is that the man of transgressions or lawlessness in the Holy Temple is nothing more than what that phrase says. He's the man that transgresses the law in God's House. In other words, he is any man who is deceived by Satan to forsake God's laws and seek to rule God's Temple as if he were God Himself. Just as man in the Churches are doing today. This is Abomination in God's sight. This man is not a single supernatural anti-Christ in human form. He is not Satan incarnate, and he is not the Pope in particular. He is the man of sin, period. In other words, lawless man as he forsakes God's Word to be his own authority and rule in the House of the Lord (Church) where God should rule. He is governing by his own rules and by what is right in his own eyes. From the very beginning, in the garden of Eden, natural man has sought to be in a position equal with God. He in his arrogance thinks it is 'his right' to decide what is good and evil. He doesn't want God's will done, he wants his own will done. And so he forsakes the Word of God for humanistic reasoning, becoming the lawless man, or the man of sin.
Those who think that Satan will come to earth as one man, haven't really read scripture very carefully. God's Word has never said that. Satan is a spirit, not a man. He has been around a long time and doesn't need to indwell 'one man' to work his evil in the world. He works his evil by dwelling in many men as the spirit of disobedience (Ephesians 2:2), making an army to lawless men to war against the Saints. He makes his abode with, and deceives any unsaved man. The spirit of Antichrist proper is Satan, but the working of antichrist is manifest in the heresy (1st John 2:18-22) of man. The fact is, if you have man who has been deceived of Satan ruling a Church, then you have the man of sin/lawlessness ruling that Temple. We don't have to look any further than the very words there in the verse to discover who it is. Many of today's Theologians are looking for intricate and politically complex interpretations, and so the more curious and intriguing the interpretation, the better. But the truth is much studied and Biblical. Anyone whom Satan uses to attack the Church from within, is a son of perdition, a child of the devil, and the man of lawlessness in the temple. Likewise, anyone whom God uses as a messenger of the gospel is a Son of God, and a Man of Lawfulness in the temple. Two distinct spirits warring for the souls of men. Believers with the Spirit of Christ, and unbelievers with the spirit of Antichrist. One man sinless, and another man of sin. There is nothing really difficult in comprehending this Biblical principle. That's why God tells us to test the spirits whether they be of God or of antichrist (1st John 4:1-3). What spirit we have, determines if we are the man of sin or lawlessness, or the man of lawfulness, who in Christ is without sin.

This word in Thessalonians which is translated perdition is the Greek word [apoleia] and means waste, or Destruction and ruin. For example, we see the word in the epistle of Peter:

2nd Peter 3:16

"And also in all his epistles, speaking in them of these things; in which are some things hard to be understood, which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do also the scriptures, unto their own Destruction."
Here God is telling us there are things in the scriptures that are hard to be understood, and that there are some who call themselves Christian that are unlearned in the scripture, and so they twist these scriptures to get make them appear to mean whatever they want. They wrest these things 'to their own ruin or destruction.' That word translated destruction is the exact same Greek word [apoleia]. The exact same word translated perdition. This is the son of destruction (or perdition) which twists or wrests the scriptures so that he doesn't have to follow God's laws. i.e., the man of lawlessness.
Again, Jesus says in Matthew 7:13, " ..broad is the way that leadeth unto destruction." That word again is the exact same word translated perdition in 2nd Thessalonians. Those on the broad way are those who are lawless, and those on the narrow way are those who obey the law of God.

Proverbs 10:17

"He is in the way of life that keepeth instruction: but he that refuseth reproof erreth."
The narrow way is the way of lawfulness, the broad the way of destruction. One a child of perdition and one a child of God. 2nd Peter 2:1 says the wicked bring in destroying, or damnable heresies into the Church. Again, that word translated damnable (KJV), and destroying in other versions, is the same Greek word [apoleia]. These are the lawless of the Church, sons or children of perdition or ruin who forsake God's Word for Heresy. And so this should give us a better Biblical guide to what is in view in 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2. The son of perdition is the son of destruction, or literally the son of total ruin and wasting because he is a man of sin. The children of the devil or the children of God. One the lawful man, the other the lawless man. One the man which cannot sin, the other the man of sin.
1st John 3:9-10

"Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him: and he cannot sin, because he is born of God.
In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the devil: whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God, neither he that loveth not his brother".
One a man sinless, and the other a man of sin. Jesus called the leaders of the Old testament congregation who claimed to be Abraham's seed and of God, 'children of the Devil,' and not of God. It's the same principle. They were sons of perdition or destruction.
Ultimately Satan is the great destroyer which brings to ruin. He is the King of destruction [apollyon] (Revelation 9:11) and those who are of Satan are sons of destruction. They destroy the laws of God in the Holy Place, while the sons of God keep the laws of God faithfully (1st John 2:3-5). The Bible, being it's own interpreter, is where we will find the interpretations of these scriptures. We won't find them in the world, or in the fanciful imaginations of man.

Moreover, when we search the scriptures, we find that there is only one other place in the entire Bible where the exact phrase 'son of perdition' is mentioned. Not coincidentally, that man was a member of the early church. And he also betrayed the cause of Christ from within, as he came under the power and deception of Satan. This was Judas Iscariot. His very name implies part of the Church (Juda, a man from of Kerioth, which was in the tribe of Judah -Joshua 15:21-25). Judas wasn't Satan incarnate, he wasn't the pope, he wasn't a body politic, he was simply a man of lawlessness indwelt by Satan. He was just like so many other men who are deceived and made slaves to do his bidding. Jesus says,

John 17:12

"While I was with them in the world, I kept them in Thy Name: those that thou gavest Me I have kept, and none of them is Lost, but the Son of Perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled."
Fulfilled that the betrayer is one of His own congregation, not the infidels or the nations, but the congregation.
Psalms 41:9

"Yea, mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, which did eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel against me."
Judas, the thief, is a representation of the unfaithful in the Church who make the house of God, a den of thieves and robbers, buyers and sellers. Note that he was a son of perdition before we read Satan entered him. Therefore was he always lost from among the brethren. Can we look at Judas and claim he was a supernatural anti-Christ? He was a anti-christ to be sure, but he didn't control world economics, he controlled the Church purse. He was a Church thief, not a world leader. He went to the lawless Priests and Leaders of the Congregation to betray Christ, not to the King. And it should not escape our consideration that he betrayed Christ 'deceitfully' with a kiss, not by openly condemning Him. Likewise will the body of Christ be betrayed. With a Kiss by the thieves, the buyers and sellers in the Holy Temple of God who make merchandise of the Lord's house. This is the Character of the son of ruin or perdition.
That verse in the book of John about Judas is the only other place where the phrase 'son of perdition' is mentioned in scripture, and it illustrates he is one of us, whose end is perdition or destruction. Speaking of Him, we read in the Book of Acts, of the fulfillment of scripture,

Acts 1:20

"For it is written in the book of Psalms, let his habitation be DESOLATE, and no man dwell therein: and his office let another take."
Judas's house, the house of those he conspired against jesus with, was indeed left desolate (Luke 13:35). His office another did take because he was unworthy to hold it (acts 1:25). This is the fate of the son of perdition, the man of sin. When Satan entered into Judas (Luke 22:3) he sought to betray Christ because he was brought under control of Satan. He was in servitude to him. Remember what Jesus said to some of the Old Testament Congregation?
John 8:44

"Ye are of your Father the Devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it."
Having the Devil as their father means that they are his sons or offspring. They were sons of perdition because their father was Satan, and the lusts of their father they would do. He was the King of Destruction (apollyon, -Rev. 9:11) and these would not receive the law of truth Jesus brought because there was no truth in their father, the Devil. Thus they would do the lusts of their father. In harmony with this, 2nd Thessalonians 2:10 says that those at this coming time of apostasy will be deceived because they, "Received not the love of truth." Again, because Satan is the 'Father' of lies, and because they are the son of perdition, the truth they will not believe, but they will believe the lies of their father. They are the man of lawlessness because they won't listen to the law of God, but they will listen to lawlessness. And in doing so, they place themselves (man) as ruler in the Temple "as if" they are God themselves.
Jesus told Peter, "get thee behind me Satan." Jesus wasn't saying Peter was a son of perdition, but He was illustrating those who are of Satan take pleasure or savor these same things. Look carefully at Christ's reason for calling Peter, Satan.

Matthew 16:23

"But He turned, and said unto Peter, get thee behind Me, Satan: thou art an offence unto Me: because thou savorest Not the things that be of God, but those that be of Men."
Those of Satan are not interested in seeing God's will be done, or following God's Word. They are interested in man's will and man's word. The Things that be of God they do not Love. If you quote scripture to them, they generally look at you like you are from another planet to believe such things. ..Why? Because they don't like what God says, they don't want to believe He means it, and they don't want to do what is written as law. In the Biblical vernacular, they have forsaken the Word of God, and want to hear smooth things, easy to swallow things, things that tickle the ears. Tell them smooth things or deceitful things and this they will receive. Just as Judas believed not the truth but listened to man's lies and briberies, because he loved not the things of God but had pleasure in unrighteousness. And so he betrayed our Lord for a stack of coins. And likewise, these spoken of in 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2 will do the same.
Have you ever wondered why the time of the cross so closely parallels the time of the end, and the second coming, in almost every aspect? It is because Christ so magnificently identifies 'Himself' with the Church. So much so that it is pictured as the body, and He the Head. This is the marvelous picture of the great Salvation plan God has from the beginning placed in His book. Just as the Holy Temple (Christ) was destroyed, betrayed by one of those claiming to be of Him, so the Holy Temple (The Church) will be destroyed near His second coming by the same method. Those who are a son of perdition, claiming to be a part of the body, but who in reality are wolves in sheep's clothing. Those who are of Satan and "opposing" everything that is of God. When the Church leaders serve man instead of God, they are the lawless Man ruling in the Temple.

2nd Thessalonians Chapter 2 is just another picture of the abomination that makes desolate standing in The Holy Temple of God. The same which has been spoken about throughout scripture. It is the fulfillment of Matthew chapter 24 and other books and chapters that talk about this same end-time event, a precursor of the return of the Lord.

Matthew 24:14

"And this gospel of the Kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come.
When ye Therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the Holy place, whoso readeth, let him understand:
then let them which be in Judea flee into the mountains."
This is not A.D. 70, it is at the end of the world/age. If we study God's Word carefully then we can come to no other conclusion. Look first at the Context of the verses. It says the gospel will be preached to all the world, and 'then' the end will come. Therefore, when ye see the abomination stand in the Holy place, then flee to the mountains. The whole chapter in context is about end time events. Christ was asked when would the Temple be destroyed (verse 3), and what are the signs of His coming and the end of the world? And Christ proceeds to answer the questions. He tells them the signs that will alert them that His return is nigh, (false Christs, prophets, famine, Fig free, etc.) and says "Therefore", when you see the abomination stand in the Holy place, Flee to the Mountain. We can't ignore the fact that verse 14 is talking about the end of the world, and then verse 15 says therefore when you see the abomination in the temple, flee. By the use of the word 'therefore,' God has equated the time when iniquity abounds, love runs cold, false Christ arise, and the time of the end (verse 14), with the abomination that makes desolate (verse 15). To ignore that fact that the two verses go together would be disjointed and tortuous of scripture.
For example, if I explained in several verses how, "It will be -20 degrees outside, how things will freeze, etc.," and in the next verse said, "therefore, when you go outside, you must wear a heavy coat," no one would think to understand it anyway but the way it is written. But because many Christians have been taught certain traditions, they ignore both context and flow of matthew 24 in order to hold on to whatever error they have been taught. There is no mistaking that Christ is telling us when the Holy Temple of God would be brought to desolation. It will be near the end of the world when abomination stands in it. Not a Non-Holy Temple that was ruined in A.D. 70 (since the A.D. 70 temple was not a sacred Temple of God to qualify for these Prophesies of having abomination stand in what is Holy). Christ was the Fulfillment (completion) of the Holy Temple in Jerusalem (the type) and the only Holy Temple after the cross was the literal body of Christ, the body of Christ which are the believers, and the Corporate Church external Covenant representation of the body of Christ. This is easily proven, conclusively, by scripture. The prophecy of Matthew chapter 24 was addressing the end times when believers would see these signs of spiritual declension. It is further confirmed to be talking about the coming end as verse 21 continues,

Matthew 24:21

"for then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. and except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened.
Again, 70 A.D. doesn't qualify to be the great Tribulation period, 'greater than any period ever before' or after. No matter how much men twist, push, shove, or distort what is said, A.D. 70 doesn't qualify. Neither were those days shortened, because if they weren't, no flesh on earth would have been Saved. That simply didn't happen in those days. With all due respect, it's quite ludicrous and overtly self serving to declare these pertinent passages were all fulfilled in A.D. 70. Again, notice the word 'then' indicating that these all take place at this time. This Great Tribulation is when the abomination stands in the Holy Place, and is when we reach the end of the world/age. For then shall be Great Tribulation which had been previously unheard of. The only way any logically thinking person could think that these refer to A.D. 70, or to two entirely separate occurrences, is if his indoctrination in such teachings predisposes him to think that way.
The question is, why is it that people come to the conclusion that the desolation of the Holy Temple was in A.D. 70? The answer is because they are living by sight or by what seems to be, and listening to the reports of man, and not the report of the Bible. They are listening to their teachers, historians, and theorists, rather than letting the Holy Spirit be the teacher, through God's Word. The Theory of A.D. 70 is based upon secular historical accounts, not on scripture. It relies on man's record of what happened in Jerusalem. But God does not base interpretations of His Holy Word on man's writings and findings. No matter how trustworthy, we don't interpret scripture by man's non-canonical writings. God puts the understanding of His Word in His Word. The fact is, once examined carefully, this theory has more holes in it than Swiss Cheese. How could the Jewish Temple be the Holy Place in A.D. 70? It was neither Holy (God ripped the veil separating the Holy Place of the Temple in Jerusalem, from the top to the bottom the instant that Christ died on the cross -Matthew 7:51). That building, a shadow of the true building whose maker is God, fell at the cross. This tearing of the veil of the Temple signified that the Holy place which was a 'type' was no longer valid in that Building made with hands. The type had passed into history because it was fulfilled in Christ. A search of the pertinent scriptures would prove that to even the novice Bible student. Nor was this Temple building any longer the Holy Temple 'of God.' And to say it was makes a mockery of the work and accomplishment of Christ on the Cross. The only Holy Temple of God after the cross is either, Christ, the external Church, or the body of Believers. Nothing else after the cross qualifies as the Holy Temple of God to have further prophecy. The Old Testament Holy Temple of God had been Fulfilled and the New Holy Temple of God is in building in Christ. He is the Chief corner stone of it's building. And the veil separating the Holy Place from then on was not in a Temple made with hands in Jerusalem, but the veil to the Holy of Holiest (the Holy Place) is through His flesh (Read Hebrews 10:19-20 carefully). This is God's Word, not speculation. Christ Fulfilled the Temple just as he fulfilled the sacrifice. That building in Jerusalem no longer had any 'prophetic value' after the cross. To say that the literal Temple in Jerusalem has more scripture to be fulfilled after the cross is to virtually DENY Christ came as the fulfillment and completion of that Temple. Matthew chapter 24 speaks of believers fleeing from the Holy place, 'therefore' it cannot be talking about the Jewish Temple after the cross. Such an interpretation simply makes no sense, for it is disjointed. It doesn't fit. Inconsistency piled upon inconsistency.

Jesus also said not one stone would be left standing upon another (Matthew 24:2) in this Temple. He was Very Specific that it would be not one stone upon another. Of course some theologians again attempt to 'ignore' the fact that stones were left standing one upon another after the literal Temple in Jerusalem was destroyed. In fact, you can still find the Temple ruins in Israel with the foundation stones One upon another. Not only the Spirit of truth, but even common sense should tell us that inconsistency is the hallmark of error. Moreover, the prophecy was not only in specifics of the temple, but Christ declared that of all the buildings there, not one stone would be left standing (Mark 13:1-2). If that wasn't enough, Jesus wept over the city and said of the city that it would be laid 'even with the ground' and not one stone left standing upon another (Luke 19:43-44). In all these passages, God is 'obviously' taking great pains to show that He's not just saying it's destroyed, He's being specific about the destruction. Just as obvious is that there were stones were left standing one upon another in the city after A.D. 70.

So the question arises, how do professed Christians get around these obvious contradictions to the popular A.D. 70 theory? Most will simply rationalize their inconsistencies away, declaring that, "..Jesus didn't really mean it literally, He could have been using a type of hyperbole or extravagant exaggeration." but the more they wrest the text, the more they entangle themselves in a web. Because first they insist that when Jesus was speaking about this Temple, He was speaking about a literal temple and not spiritually of the Church. Then when it becomes obvious that many of the literal stones of the literal Temple were left standing one on another, (i.e., the prophecy doesn't fit), then they do the exact opposite and declare, on the stones part, He was talking figuratively about not one left standing one upon another.

"Inconsistency is the hallmark of error" -WiseManSay
If the Temple is literal, then the stones which Christ was very specific about, must also be Literal. And if the stones not left standing are not literal, then the Temple which they consist in cannot be Literal. But you cannot say that this is a literal Temple but when the stones fall they're not real falling stones, but an exaggeration or speaking figuratively about none left standing one upon another. You can't have it both ways where it's (in the same temple) both literal when man sees fit, and then figurative when literal doesn't fit. For then we are not conforming to what scripture says, we're trying to make scripture conform to what we believe.
The Temple fell once at the cross, and it's rebuilding (building again) was in Christ. He was the Chief Corner stone of that building. There are stones being laid in this Temple which are Gold, Silver, and Precious. And then there are other stones which are of wood, hay, and stubble. Judgment day will reveal which is which. This is image of the Holy Temple of God which at the end of the World will have great apostasy stand in it. It's not a physical building in Jerusalem, and it wasn't so in A.D. 70 . The Holy Temple fell once at the cross, and the Holy Temple which is the Church falls once near the end of the world/age. This is why Christ so closely identifies the Church with Himself. The Buyers and sellers were in this temple at Christ's first advent, and they will be again at His second advent.

If we forget what some Theologians say, and rely solely upon what the Bible declares, then we see that the Holy Temple (after the cross) is the Congregation of God, and the stones of The Holy Temple are representative of professed Christians. In other words, those people of the Church are the stones. Some good and precious, and some sub-standard and worthless. Some will burn, and some will not. And this is not some theologian's interpretation, this is directly from the Word of God.

Ephesians 2:20

"And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief corner stone;
In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto an Holy Temple in the Lord."
There it is in God's Word, for all to see. We (the Church) are the earthly representation of the Holy Temple of God (after the Cross). God said that, not Man. Man says the Holy Temple is made with hands and still consists of literal bricks and Mortar, but God defines it differently after Christ fulfilled it. These teachers are making the exact same mistake that the Jewish people made when Jesus told them as much. When Jesus threw the Buyers and Sellers out of the Temple, the people asked for a sign showing He had authority to do these things? In reply, Jesus gave them a sign. He said, "Destroy this Temple and in 3 days I will raise it up." Yet all the people could think about was the literal Temple that they were standing in front of which He had just thrown the buyers and Sellers out of. Their minds were on the earthly or literal bricks and Mortar Temple. But God's ways were far above man's ways, and He wasn't talking about that Temple building, He was talking about the Body of Christ.

You would have thought Christians would have learned a lesson. Because that is exactly why it is there. As a lesson to us. When the scriptures said that Elias must come first, the people were baffled, because John the Baptist wasn't Elias incarnate. But nevertheless he 'was' the fulfillment of 'that' scripture of Elijah's coming. The people just didn't understand how God uses prophecy in the spiritual sense. John the Baptist wasn't literally Elijah, but he came in the Spirit and Power of Elijah. In other words, Spiritually speaking (Luke 1:17), he was as Elijah because he had the same Spirit of witness and prophecy. Christians just don't seem to learn from Biblical History. Again, we can see how the people in the time of the first advent thought that Christ came to set up a earthly Kingdom. They didn't understand that His Kingdom is a Spiritual Kingdom, and He didn't come to reign on an earthly throne, but that by his ascension to the throne, we would become kings and priests unto our God and reign on earth through Him. Setting up an earthly Kingdom is man's idea. Christ told us plainly that His kingdom was now 'not' of this world, but is within us. If we have Christ dwell within us, we are members of that Kingdom and do reign. Those worldly kingdoms of Biblical history were a 'type' (as David's) signifying a greater rule, and with His coming the types were fulfilled. Yet today, there are those who make the exact same mistake as Israel did. They tell you Christ is coming back to govern and to reign on this sin cursed earth. Just as Israel before them, these theologians are missing the point. His Kingdom is not a earthly one, it's a heavenly one. His kingdom not of this world, but in this world in the camp of the saints.

Likewise, the old Temple fell at the cross, and the 'Building Again' is in Christ. It's foundation is the Apostles, and we are built up on them.

1st Peter 2:5

"Ye also as living Stones, are built up a spiritual house.."
That's not speculation on the stones of the Temple, or from the desks of archaeologists, or the pens of secular historians. That's not from the mouth of man, that's the Word directly from the mouth of God. When the man of lawlessness or sin takes a seat in The Temple of God, this is speaking of sinful man taking a ruling position in the Church. The Church is the Temple of God.
This is all in conjunction with the Prophecy of Revelation chapter 20. When Satan is loosed, he will go forth deceiving and bring the wicked against the camp of the saints (The only Saints in this world is the believers, the Church). He will bring them against the Holy City (The only city that is holy 'after the cross' is the Church). If you think any other city is Holy besides the City set upon a Hill that can't be hid (Matthew 5:14), you are kidding yourself. Satan attacks the household of God by bringing deceivers into it. This is what is illustrated in chapters such as 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2, Revelation 20, and Matthew 24. It is Satan's deception that has people believing a lie. False teachers bringing false gospels are signs and lying wonders where people are not worshiping the God of the Bible, but are worshiping a false god. A god of their own construction and image. A god after the imagination of their own hearts. The God of the Bible is worshiped by keeping His commandments or laws. But these are identified or made manifest in that they don't 'keep' the laws of God, but are lawless. They have become the man of lawlessness instead of the the man of God.

Ezekiel 18:4-5

"Behold, all souls are mine; as the soul of the father, so also the soul of the son is mine: the soul that sinneth, it shall die.
But if a man be just, and do that which is lawful and right,"
This is the man of sin in contrast to the sinner. The man of lawlessness verses the man of lawfulness. The man of sin shall die. The man of lawfulness shall live.
The overview of verse four of 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2, is that God is telling us that Satan indwells the man of sin (lawlessness), the son of perdition, just as he did with Judas, so that he will be deceived and betray Christ. Satan thus rules in the temple of God through lawless man who worships him by his lawlessness. The Saints of God will not be unequally yoked with idolatry of any kind (2nd Cor. 6:16), and so we will come out of this Temple that has become filled with abomination, that we not be partaker with her sins. When professed Christians will not obey God's Word, the Lord speaks of this as building a house not upon Christ (The Solid Rock), but upon the shifting foundation of earth or sand. And that is precisely why the Holy Temple is brought to desolation. Because it is not Built on the Solid Rock. It forsakes the word of God (Apostasy) and so falls to it's own destruction.

Luke 6:48-49

"He is like a man which built an house, and digged deep, and laid the foundation on a Rock: and when the flood arose the stream beat vehemently upon that house, and could not shake it: for it was founded upon a Rock. BUT he that
heareth, and doeth not, is like a man that without foundation built an house upon the earth; against which the stream did beat vehemently, and immediately it fell and the ruin of that house was great."
Just as the ruin of Judas' house was great, and was brought to desolation (acts 1:16-20) though he was numbered with the Apostles, so the ruin of every man who is a son of perdition and will not listen to the Word of God will be great. Their house will be brought to desolation because their house will be a den of thieves, as Judas. It will not be the house of God, but fall headlong as the house of Satan. And great will be the ruin of that house. Such abomination is brought to desolation.



VERSE FIVE

"Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these things?"
Paul informs us that when he was still with those of Thessalonica, he had told them before about the coming of the Lord, and the lawlessness that would be revealed. His teaching of the rise of apostasy and the ruin of Antichrist was necessary for the Church. Even though these things were not to take place in their time, He had taught them about it when with them, and is repeating the prophecy here both for their state of mind, and for us. This teaching is really a warning to the faithful against degradation and adulteration, and to the unfaithful about the judgments of such unfaithfulness.
But more than a simple statement by Paul to those at Thessalonica, I believe that under inspiration of God this is a exhortation by the lord that He has told 'all of us' these things in Christ's teachings, and that we should now bring it to mind with this statement. The Lord works in marvelous ways, and one way is to address something to the Church at Philipi, or Corinthians, or Romans, and have it 'truly' be to the whole Church, not simply to those immediate individuals to whom it is addressed, or speaking to at that particular moment in time.

Regardless, Christ 'did' tell the Church these things when He was here with them on earth. For example in Matthew Chapter 24 where He told the Church about His coming, and those who would be deceived of Satan near the end of the world. When He was asked when the Temple would be destroyed, and when would be the sign of His coming, and when would be the end of the world, Christ started telling them all these things signifying how many false prophets and false Christs' would arise (verse 5), Kingdom against Kingdom (verse 7) and there would be affliction that they would be hated of all for His name's sake (verse 9). He declared that many false teachers would arise and deceive many (verse 11) and that he that shall endure to the end would be saved (verse 13). He said that this gospel shall be preached in all the world for a witness and 'then' the end would come (verse 14). This is the exact same illustration we see in 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2.

You will note that among the countless inconsistencies of those Theologians who teach that this all speaks about A.D. 70 is that it blatantly ignores content, context, and flow. Many chop this chapter up like cold turkey, claiming one verse deals with A.D. 70, and the next verses deal with all through time, and still the next verses deal with the end of the world. This theological view is tortuous of the text here, for it is all talking about the same time period. GOD is Not the author of confusion. You cannot go to the Bible interpreting one verse in one time and space, and the next in another time and space, and then in the next you go back to the first time. There is no Biblical justification for doing so.

The correlation between the apostasy of 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2, and the apostasy of Matthew chapter 24, is self evident by comparing scripture with scripture. This is the time of Christ's soon return, when Satan is loosed and deceives so many of the world with false gospel, that it is a time of such Great tribulation as never before.

Yes, Jesus has told us before. When He was with the Apostles on the earth He told them (and us) all about this falling away or increase in iniquity, and this time when many false prophets would deceive the Church. But not a lot of Christians are listening. They ask, 'where did He tell us that?' Show them where there is Great Tribulation prophesied near the end of the world, and they will ask again, where does it say that? You show them where, and they'll retort, that's just your interpretation. The Church today cannot see what is right before their eyes because they are too busy turning to the right hand and to the left in order to avoid the truth right in front of them. But The Word of God has told it time and time again, in one way and another. Just as Paul does in this verse of 2nd Thessalonians. He says, "remember ye not that when I was with you, I told you these things." And as Paul said in 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2, so Jesus says in Matthew chapter 24:25 when talking about these very same things,


".....Behold, I have TOLD you before."
We should by the Spirit be starting to get the picture. We have been told before. The teacher prophet told us before. Paul has told us before. Christ has told us before. God has told us before. There is no excuse for you not knowing about the coming apostasy and the great deception of Satan which is to come, because you have been told before. ..and if we don't hear it, then perhaps it's because we're not listening.
Mark 13:22-23

"for false Christ's and false Prophets shall arise and shall Shew SIGNS and WONDERS, to SEDUCE if it were possible, even the very elect.
But take heed: Behold, I have foretold you all things."
Who is Christ talking to there? Was He just talking to those who were standing there at the time, or is He talking to them, you and me? That is the question! He has foretold them/us all these things about this apostasy. What are these signs and Wonders? Were they in A.D. 70? Certainly not. Satan wasn't loosed in A.D. 70 so that there was Great Tribulation such as never was before in the history of the world, nor ever would be. Despite the protests by some, it doesn't qualify for fulfillment of these scriptures.
2nd Thessalonians 2:9

"Even Him whose coming is after the working of Satan, with all power and lying signs and Wonders."
This is what the prophecies of Matthew and Mark were talking about. Just as we read in 2nd Thessalonians 2 as it talked about the time of the end, and the coming of the Lord. Likewise Mark and Matthew prophesies of this. The Bible says when Satan is loosed, he goes forth deceiving, and that this deceiving is a sign and lying wonders. This is illustrated in many places and can only be false prophets and false teachers who come to seduce the Church.
The overview of verse five is that here God is alerting us that these are not new things. God has told us of this before. When speaking of false Christs' and false prophets coming, Christ said, "But take ye heed: behold, I have foretold you all things." - Mark 13:23. He has told us before. But who has believed His report, or in other words, who is listening to what He is really saying? He who hath an ear to hear will receive the love of the truth of scripture, while the rest will ignore it's meaning. So when God says, "Behold, I have told you before," He gives no guarantee, He'll tell you again. For revelation is by Grace of God.




VERSE SIX

"And now ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time."
That Greek word translated withholdeth [katecho] literally means to 'hold down.' It is illustrating a restraint. The question then is, what is being restrained, or who is doing the 'Holding Down?' This is a verse that many theologians conveniently skirt over or give superficial attention to, because then they can continue to parrot the 'line' that the iniquity or the wickedness in Satan wasn't bound at the cross. Because once you honestly addressed this question, you can only come to the conclusion that the iniquity of Satan (at the time of the writing of 2nd Thessalonians) was being restrained or held down of God that the spirit of Antichrist not be revealed until his appointed time. These verses make clear that this spirit Satan was bound or being held down until the time period of the second coming of the Lord. Lest we forget, that's what the beginning verses of this chapter illustrated. Christ couldn't come 'until' after this Apostasy brought by satan would occur in the Holy Temple of God.
It is often helpful to look look at this logically as well as Biblically. How do we know that this is Satan being restrained until this set time? We know it because God tells us that this wickedness or lawlessness [anomos] that would be revealed, was already at work at the time this epistle was written (around 2000 years ago). And yet, clearly God declares that it would also be loosed or unrestrained at the appointed time (2nd Thessalonians 2:7). The coming of the man of sin is according to the workings of Satan with all signs and lying wonders to deceive. By sound exegesis and Biblical induction, we can only conclude that the only wicked presence or coming that could be at work in the world at that time, yet be bound or restrained (held Down) for 2000 years to be released at the appointed time to deceive the peoples of the world and bring about the man of lawlessness, is Satan. The unadulterated truth is, it can 'only' be Satan. He is the only spirit who can qualify to live that long working evil in the world continually, and yet have been held down to be loosed when God allows. The spirit being called Satan is the only one who qualifies here. That is to say, if we follow scripture, and not the imaginations of men. He is that evil Spirit of iniquity which was bound at the cross, to be loosed at the appointed time.

This loosing of restraint of iniquity by no coincidence matches the language of Satan being bound, and then loosed near the end of the world as recorded in Revelation Chapter 20. There too when he is loosed he goes forth deceiving the world and to accost the camp of the saints (Church). These things are consistent and agree right down the line not because it is coincidence, but because it is God breathed and true. More on this subject when we deal with verse 9.

The iniquity being held down or restrained is the work of the spirit of Satan. He is the spirit of AntiChrist. He was already in the world then, and yet was also coming in the future when he is to be loosed. Is it a contradiction that satan was restrained, yet working in the world? No, not when we understand all the scriptures in their proper context. Satan is the prince of this world, he goes about as a roaring lion, but that doesn't then mean that Christ didn't defeat him at the cross. By the death and resurrection of Christ Satan was bound, restrained, and made ineffective against the elect. This was done that Christ could free the captives (which we were before we were Saved). By conquest He took us from the House of Satan and the habitation of bondage. He spoiled Satan's house and set free the captivity. Every one us (believers) are sinners that became Saved because we have been freed from the prison house of Satan. We were slaves to him, and in order to free us, Satan had to be bound. Not bound for the sake of the world, as God allows him still to be the prince of this world, but for our sakes. Christ has been made our Prince as we were delivered from Satan's Kingdom to His. What this means is that Satan was not bound for every soul in the world, but bound so that he could not prevent the Lord's freeing His captives (Luke 11:22, Mark 3:27) and building His Church from the nations. He will only be loosed after the testimony of the witnesses of Christ is finished and the Church is built. Then (only for a little season), he will be loosed as judgment, and the Lord will return to Rapture His Church. It must be only a short time because Satan the destroyer is terrible, and there would be no flesh left on earth to be Saved in a rapture, if he continued. This great evil period has to be only for a short time. Which is also why he had to be bound in the first place. To prevent this great evil from taking place the last 2000 years. In other words, so that there could be this time (the New Covenant Church Period) of Peace when all nations 'could' be Saved. But the point is, he was bound for this specific purpose, not so the world could be free of him, but so the Chosen could be free from him. Not so that the world would be free of bondage to him, but so that the elect could be free of bondage to him. He was bound so that the kingdom of God could reign on earth, and the Church could be built throughout this New Testament period.

2nd Thessalonians 2:6 poses a second question, which is, 'who is restraining this spirit of Iniquity?' Let us look at two facts from the study of these verses.


#1. It was already bound (held down or restrained) at the time of Paul's writing. And,
#2. It would be loosed or un-restrained before the coming of the Lord, and our gathering together to meet Him.
It's very important that we see those two FACTS, because they contradict the widely held view that the spirit being Satan will be bound sometime in the future, and wasn't bound at the cross. This theory cannot stand when carefully compared with all passages of scripture. The Iniquity that is after the working of Satan which will manifest itself when he is loosed, was obviously restrained at the cross. It's not something to be bound, it's something that Paul under inspiration of God declared was already restrained, else iniquity would have increased even then. The reason it couldn't was because Satan (the spirit of Antichrist) was bound. Jesus Himself (speaking of Satan) said clearly:
Matthew 12:29

"Or else how can one enter into a strong man's house, and spoil his goods, except He first Bind the strong man? and then He will spoil his house."
Anyone with eyes to see will know the spiritual truth of these words. Satan is unquestionably the strong man of this parable, and his goods are those who are under his control (the unsaved). He that seeks to Spoil (take by way of conquest) satan's property is the Lord Jesus Christ. Unambiguously, God illustrates here that Christ could not build His Church by freeing those in captivity to Satan, except He first bind Satan. That is the picture that Christ (not I) is painting here. And this word bind [deo] is the exact same Greek word bound found in Revelation 20:2 where Christ 'binds' Satan. Looking at the context of matthew 12 we see that Christ had authority over Satan by the Power of God (Matthew 12:28), therefore the Kingdom of God had come as Christ spoiled [diarpazo] (or seized by right of conquest), Satan's goods. i.e., Christ bound Satan and plundered his house establishing the Kingdom of God. He didn't fail to do this, He accomplished His task bringing the glorious gift of Salvation to men. But the parable states that He 'FIRST' had to bind Satan before He could do this. This truth is lost on many theologians, but it is nonetheless the Word of God. It is the same truth illustrated in the passage that declares that, 'When he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men.' -Ephesians 4:8. The gifts to men is Salvation, but first He had to lead captivity captive. The prison house of bondage or slavery in which Satan held us is broken. the law to which we had to answer to because of our sin, is fulfilled in His His death and resurrection. And if Christ therefore has made us free, then are we free indeed (John 8:36). Speaking of Christ, we read in Colossians:
Colossians 2:14-15

"Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross;
And having spoiled principalities and POWERS, He made a shew of them Openly, triumphing over them in it."
Exactly what principalities or rules and power did Christ triumph over, and when was this done? The 'only' honorable answer is that He triumphed over that ruler Satan, and the power he spoiled [apekduomai] or divested himself of by His death, is the power satan had over us. Christ triumphed, or gained the victory over Satan for us. He broke the power that Satan had, and He did it at the cross. He by strength greater than Satan's, took us from that kingdom (the Kingdom of the strong) and translated us into His Kingdom. And He did this by the power of God and the work of the cross. Christ came for the Lost sheep of the House of Israel, and he took them from the house of the strong (Matthew 12) which no one was able to break free from.
Jeremiah 31:10-11

"Hear the word of the LORD, O ye nations, and declare it in the isles afar off, and say, He that scattered Israel will gather him, and keep him, as a shepherd doth his flock.
For the LORD hath redeemed Jacob, and ransomed him from the hand of him that was stronger than he."
He that was stronger than Israel is power of Satan. Christ redeemed Israel from the hand of Satan (that was stronger than Israel) by the cross. But as Matthew 12:29 declares, 'First' Christ had to bind him. In doing so, He allowed us to go free from his prison house of darkness (Isaiah 42:7; Luke 4:18). That's why when Jesus spoke of this binding (luke 11:21-22, Matt 12:29), He said if this be so, then the Kingdom had come.
Luke 11:20

"But if I with the finger of God cast out devils, no doubt the kingdom of God is come upon you".
He has redeemed us, delivered us from captivity in one kingdom and translated us into Christ's Kingdom. Colossians 1:13
"Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the Kingdom of His dear Son."
So then, at the very least we must confess, Yes, Christ triumphed over Satan, bound him, spoiled his house, and put down his principality or rule. He gave freedom to many of those whom Satan had held in bondage to sin. Indeed the scriptures again and again testify to these things.
Hebrews 2:14-15

"...that through death He might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the DEVIL;
and Deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to Bondage.
The Word of God says that by the cross, Christ destroyed Satan in order to deliver us from Bondage by him. That's not my private interpretation or my spin on it, that is what God said there. And it's an important witness, because many Christians do 'mock' at the idea that Satan was put under restraint by the cross. That word translated 'destroy' in Hebrews is the Greek word [katargeo] meaning literally to bring down to inactivity. It's from the two root words [kata] meaning down, and [argeo] meaning inactivity or to make idle. [katargeo] means Christ brought Satan down to powerlessness or idleness as far as believers go. As a frame of reference, the Greek word [kataballo] means "throw down," or the word [katagelao] meaning "laugh down" (translated sometimes, laughed to scorn). [katargeo] means to be brought down to idleness. Though translated destroy, it doesn't mean destroy in the sense we would normally understand the word. We all know Satan is not destroyed in that sense. This Greek word means he is destroyed in the sense that Christ had bound his power to hold the saints. Instead of him ruling over them, they rule over him (Psalms 91:13; Luke 10:19; Mark 16:18; Romans 16:20) By His death He has brought Satan down to idleness against the saints that He could deliver those who all their lifetime were subject in bondage. Hebrews says, that is what Christ did for us by His death. It's just another way God speaks about the binding or restraining of Satan by His cross, and the spoiling of his house (our deliverance). Matthew 12 and Revelation 20 speaks about it as the binding of Satan, 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2 speaks about it as the Holding down or restraining of iniquity, Ephesians 4:8 speaks about it as leading captivity captive to give gifts to men, Mark and Isaiah speak of it as house of the strong man, and ransoming from the hand of the strong. These are all different ways God is saying that we become ruler of the serpent (satan) rather than the serpent ruler over us (Mark 16). They are all talking about the exact same event. Literally, Hebrews chapter 2 is saying:

..that through death, Christ might "bring down to idleness" him that hath the power of death, that is the Devil or Satan.
Not for all the world, but for all of the world that are Chosen. For them Christ led captivity captive. For them Satan was bound, or made idle that he cannot desolate the Church or it's work until the time he is loosed and the great Apostasy and tribulation will occur. He's not bound for the unsaved (he goes about as a roaring lion), he is bound so that the Lord's house could be built. He's bound for those who would be set free.
Luke 4:18

"The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the brokenhearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised,"
A clear reference to Isaiah 41:1-7 and Isaiah 61. The fulfilling of the freeing of the captivity. In other words, those who are held captive by Satan, not held by the Roman empire, as surmised by some.
Isaiah 61:1-3

"The Spirit of the Lord GOD is upon me; because the LORD hath anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek; he hath sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound;
To proclaim the acceptable year of the LORD, and the day of vengeance of our God; to comfort all that mourn;
To appoint unto them that mourn in Zion, to give unto them beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for mourning, the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness; that they might be called trees of righteousness, the planting of the LORD, that he might be glorified".
Not to set free literal criminals from literal prison houses, but to set free those who have broken the laws of God from the prison house of Satan. That is the captivity of Israel which Christ came to free (or set at liberty). The Jews (like many theologians today) didn't understand the spiritual nature of prophecy, retorting that they were already free (John 8:33). They didn't understand that they were held in bondage by Satan and Christ came to set them at liberty from 'this' prison. But in order to do that, He first had to bind Satan, or bring him down to idleness against them. Satan was the strong that held them and Christ did [atargeo] or destroy Satan through His death. He delivered or 'released' the chosen from Satan's house of bondage, leading him captive to giving gifts to men. The Gift is that we have no more fear of death, because we are brought out of that house of pain.
Those best selling authors and highly touted Theologians who don't understand that Satan was bound at the cross, or who arrogantly claim that Jesus didn't need to bind Satan to spoil his house, demonstrate a lack of careful exegesis of the scriptures. Matthew 12:29 says, How could Satan's house be spoiled, unless Satan was first bound? Then and only then could his house be spoiled. That's God's testimony of what "had" to happen verses man's claims that it didn't happen, and wasn't necessary. God's Word is magnificently in total agreement with itself when we let it interpret itself instead of forcing scripture to say what we have been taught by vaunted Theologians.

The overview of 2nd Thessalonians 2:6 is that God is declaring that the Church knows the impediment that hinders Satan's revelation then, that it will be revealed at the time appointed. He declares, "You know what is restraining, that he might be revealed in his time." The question is, what is his time? And the answer is, it's the time near our gathering together to meet the Lord at His second advent. The time when this restraining of Satan is loosed. That which restrains Satan is the power of the Holy Spirit of God. Since Christ bound Satan, and has the keys of Hell and death, only Christ can loose him. This Messenger of the Covenant who put the seal (security) of God upon Satan when He bound him (Revelation 20:2-3), is He that will loose him at the appointed time. And when the spirit of Satan is loosed, then will the lawless man (transgressor) in the Holy Temple of God be revealed.




VERSE SEVEN

"For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way."
This is the verse we touched on earlier. Iniquity was already at work at the time of the writing of this epistle, and yet it was being restrained. This is one of those rare instances where the "old english" language of the King James Bible may be a little confusing. That word translated 'letteth' is an old English word which simply means restrains. In the literal Greek it is [katecho], meaning to hold down, and by implication to prevent one from doing something. For example, if I were to grab someone and hold them down so that they couldn't attack someone, I would be restraining them. That is how this word is used here. To be Held Down or restrained from doing something.
The mystery was that Satan was going to deceive the masses of the Churches into lawlessness. The Greek word iniquity [anomia] literally means, lawlessness or transgression of God's laws. The Church deceived will be allowed to act outside of God's law without restraint. And this secret or mystery is revealed to the saints as rebellion against the laws of God by man. In a word, 'lawlessness.' This mystery of Iniquity was already at work when 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2 was written, but was restrained so that the Church could be built. There are those Theologians who like to argue that, "If Satan was bound at the cross, why is there so much evil in the world," or who actually mock declaring that, "He must not have been bound to tightly, because he is sure loose in the world today." I can understand this sentiment in light of the world, but not in the 'light' of the Scripture. First of all, this is what this verse is saying, not something man merely claims that it says. It says Yes, iniquity was already at work in the world even then, and yet it declares it nevertheless was being restrained, and would continue to be restrained until the time when he who restrains it was removed from the midst. God Said that. And for any Christian to mock or deny that is tank foolishness on his part.

We didn't say iniquity was working and yet was restrained, God said that. So all these Theologians who want to argue semantics are arguing with God. How can iniquity be held down if it's up and working in the world? Because 'God Defines Terms,' not man! It's not defined by Webster's dictionary of what is bound, restrained, or held down, but God's Word. The fact is, Satan was bound/restrained for a specific reason. He was not so that there would be no more evil in the world, he was not restrained so that the Church would never be persecuted, and he was not held in check so there would be a golden age of purity. He was (as we've clearly seen) bound so that he could not go forth deceiving the nations to gather them together to assault the camp of the Saints until after Christ's Church was built. That is why he was bound. Satan has no defense against Christ's onslaught at his gates. When Christ assaults the gates of Satan's Kingdom, He builds His Church with the spoils thereof.

Luke 11:21-22

"When a strong man armed keepeth his palace, his goods are in peace:
But when a stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome him, he taketh from him all his armour wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils."
Matthew 16:18
"And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it."
Christ assaults satan's gates to build His Church, spoiling his kingdom and translating those He chooses from that prison house of darkness into the glorious Kingdom of the Lord. Nothing will prevent the Church from being built, and that is why Satan was bound. But when the time nears for Christ's return (meaning the Church is complete or nearly complete) then Satan will be loosed, and will deceive again and cause a "great Apostasy" and Tribulation in the world. But only for a little season, as judgment upon the unfaithful Church. As it is written, Judgment must begin at the House of God (1st Peter 4:127). Iniquity is restrained of God, until Christ is removed out of the midst of the temple, the light of the world darkened.
Many have hypothesized about what really restrains sin. Church tradition once held that it was restrained by the law of the Roman Empire. But that didn't last long because after Roman law was long gone, the Church prospered and grew even more. Others theorized that it was the gospel itself being witnessed which restrained sin. This is a much more biblical interpretation, but still does not really get down to the root, or efficacy of the restraint. i.e., sin is not restrained by words (scripture), but by the power of the Word (which is the Spirit).

Again, that which restrains iniquity is referred to as that which restrains (verse 6), and as he which restrains (verse 7). This would seem to indicate a power involving personal agency. Moreover, we 'know most assuredly' that the only true restrainer of sin is the Holy Spirit of God. Thus, we have our answer. The Holy Spirit is this restrainer of iniquity of which Paul writes, and which has been doing it's job for 2000 years since this epistle was penned.

He who is in the midst of the Church who restrains, is the Spirit of Christ. When Christ is taken out of the Churches, then the Spirit is no longer there. Then will the spirit of Satan be loosed to take it's place as the substitute, or anti-Christ. This is the time when many false authorities or pseudo Christs' arise because of lack of restraint. In other words, these were already here in the world, but were being restrained. In fact, when we look carefully at 2nd Thessalonians verse 7, it is not unlike what we read of Anti-Christ in 1st John:

1st John 4:3

"And every spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is NOT of God: and this is that spirit of anti-Christ, whereof ye have heard that it Should Come; and Even Now Already is it in the world."
Is this evil spirit of Anti-Christ Coming? Indeed it is. And yet God said that this spirit was already there in the world even then. It's very easy for some Theologians to mock and say how can Satan be bound when he's loose in the world, or how can Satan be destroyed (made idle down) when he goes about as a roaring lion in the world, but this mocking shows a unbridled ignorance of scriptures. And this verse declaring of the spirit of Antichrist (Satan, the spirit against or opposed to Christ) even then was already in the world, and yet was also coming, illustrates this principle very clearly. Because he was at the time, simply "held Down" that in the future he would be released to come in power which he didn't have the authority to do then. There are Christians who will tell you that the Anti Christ must come. They are absolutely right. But then they tell you it is a single man, and they are totally wrong. No man was already in the world when these passages were written, and will also be in the world when the end comes. This is obviously no single man. It is the spirit being Satan, working his deceivings through man. Not through 'a man,' but through mankind. Only Satan could exist from the time of John, to the time of the second coming. And even though some Theologians try to split hairs in saying, "there are many antichrists but these are the spirit of AntiChrist, not Antichrist. But careful examination of scriptures shows that they are grasping at straws. We read unambiguously that the antichrist was already there at that time also.
2nd John 1:7

"For many deceivers are entered into the world, who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is a DECEIVER and an ANTICHRIST."
This doesn't say The spirit of Antichrist, or Thee antichrist, it says an "antichrist". Obviously there are many, and it's not just one man as is popularly theorized. So then, if we have an antichrist at the time of John, and will come to power near the end, then this theory that this is a single man cannot be Biblically validated nor substantiated. Let me say with all due respect to those who believe such things, It can "nowhere" be shown in the scriptures that the Antichrist is one single man who manifests himself near the end. If we let the Bible (and not our imaginations and teachers) "define" what Antichrist is, then we will have no problem understanding scripture, nor God's interpretation. Satan is the Antichrist. The Problem comes in when people ignore how the Word of God defines the spirit antichrist, and accept what some teachers say he is. That is a old and yet continuing mistake in the Church. God defines terms, not preachers, horror movies, tradition or webster's dictionary. The Word of God says a deceiver who confesses not that Jesus is the Christ, is an AntiChrist. And that is because he has the spirit of Satan.
Many make the exact same error in defining the man of sin (lawlessness) as they think he also is a single man, thee Antichrist. But the man of sin is an Antichrist, not "thee" Antichrist. He was here at the time of the writing of scripture, and he will/and has come in our day. Only the spirit of Satan qualifies as both. Antichrist was to come, and yet scripture also said it was already in the world at that time of John. That's exactly what 2nd Thessalonians 2:7 means when it says the iniquity was already at work, yet was restrained to be revealed at a future time. Both verses say the same thing. There will come a time when the spirit of Satan will be loosed and iniquity will increase and abound. It is a time of great deceiving when the spirit Satan is loosed. There is no one lawless man coming, but many will be a man of sin or lawlessness. And this man of lawlessness will rule in the Holy Temple in his own authority (as if he is God) and cause it's downfall. These evil men who don't follow the laws of God all have one thing in common. They all are sons of the Devil with the spirit of Satan in them. They are son of Perdition, all in servitude to Satan.

Why is it that the Great Tribulation period could not come upon the world until near the end of Time? What was preventing it? The answer is that it was God of course. This great tribulation and iniquity (matthew 24) has been prevented from happening for nearly 2000 years because Satan was bound as God builds His Church. Satan could not muster his armies from the all the nations to assault the camp of the Saints in a way that would bring this great tribulation (greater than this world has ever seen, nor will see thereafter). Are we to think that Satan didn't want to bring this iniquity and Great tribulation 1000 years ago? 500 year ago? 100 years ago? Surely he does because he is the father of lies and deception, the epitome of Evil. But he was obviously bound from being able to do so by God. He cannot bring it until he is loosed.

The overview of verse seven is that God is telling us that there is a mystery in how the iniquity of Satan was at work in the world already then, but was being restrained until the time when he who restrained it was taken out of the way (midst). Because of Satan's being bound in this New Testament millennial reign of Christ, many through the years were freed from his captivity, and are risen up to live and reign with Christ in His kingdom. Because of this restraint of Satan many are translated from the power of darkness to the Kingdom of God. The point is, when the time comes, Satan is loosed as God takes His hand of restraint out of the midst of the Church. This is what this verse is declaring. Iniquity was still at work, and yet was restrained until He who retrains it will be taken out of the midst. And verse 8 continues:




VERSE EIGHT

"And then shall that wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of His coming;"
When the time comes, and Christ is taken out of the midst (translated way in the KJV) of the Church, then will this iniquity or lawlessness of Satan be revealed. This is when the real time of trouble starts. In other words, that which has been restrained of God all those years is let loose to do it's work in man. The Spirit of disobedience (Ephesians 2:2) will be free to make the man of sin or lawless man. Revelation chapter 20 says, then Satan must be loosed a little season. And though it doesn't say in this verse he's loosed a little season, it is clear by the context and language that it is for a short period just before the coming of the Lord. The context after all 'is' (verse 1-3)the return of the Lord when we shall gather to meet Him, and the things which must happen first. God declares that He will consume this evil with the Spirit of His Mouth (The Word of God) and shall destroy it with the brightness [epiphaneia] of His coming. That Greek word [epiphaneia] means his notable or conspicuous appearing or manifestation. Clearly, when the iniquity is loosed the lawless man in the spirit of antichrist won't be destroyed until Christ's second coming. And it will be a notable manifestation of Christ, not secret. Not like the 'alleged' coming in A.D. 70. All will see Him.
Matthew 24:27

"For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and SHINETH even unto the west; so shall also the COMING of the Son of man be."
This passage isn't talking about 70 A.D., or anytime thereabouts. It's talking about Christ coming in "final" judgment and there will not be one eye anywhere on the earth that will not see Him. This is the brightness or notable shining that Christ comes with. The brightness shines from the east even unto the west and none shall be able to hide from His presence. It will lighten every corner. The minute His light shines upon them, the wicked will be undone. And they know they are undone, and must stand for the Judgment.
The overview of verse eight is that it is illustrating to us that when the spirit of Satan is loosed, then will Satan, that wicked one, be revealed as he works within man to bring wickedness upon the earth. This is he who the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, which is the Word of God. The wicked shall be destroyed with the brightness of Christ's coming and then will man discover that life really wasn't a game after all. Then will be the realization of the seriousness of crimes against the most Holy God.




VERSE NINE

"Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders."
This verse tells us who Christ will destroy with the brightness of His coming. He will destroy him (lawless man), whose coming is after the working or operation of Satan, with all signs and "lying" wonders. Again, Satan manifests himself in man, not as a red colored aberration with goat horns a pitch fork with fish hook tail. He doesn't manifest himself as a single man with dark and supernatural powers to spin beds or command dogs, he works (operates) through mankind. Through false prophets with signs and lying wonders which is a synonym for false gospels.
Note that the man of sin (sinful man) has the primary work of spiritual deception of the Church with the power of false gospels signified by lying wonders. He is not the political ruler governing nations, nor does he have military domination. The apostasy is obviously of a Christian Church character, and is that which welcomes this lawlessness of man. we should not miss the point that if the gospel that people bring is false, then the god that they worship is false. The man of sin (who is not of God) will come with these signs of lying wonders. In other words, in contrast to the true signs and miracles of Salvation, their signs and miracles are of damnation. No one is Saved by their gospel, but they are deceived into thinking that they are. That's the 'lie.' These false Prophets say 'Peace and Safety' when there is none. There is no Peace with God in their gospel, and there is no Safety in the arms of the Lord when they follow false teachings (despite what some church leaders will tell you). The false gospels deceive the people into thinking they have Salvation. And from all scriptures we learn that this is exactly what will happen near the end of the world. Satan will be loosed and false Christs (Churches are the body of Christ) and false prophets will abound to deceive even the elect (chosen) if that were possible. But it is not possible, because the Elect don't put stock in man's words, fables, private interpretations, or the writings of secular History. They rely on God's Word ONLY (sola scriptura) as the ultimate authority for truth, that they are not deceived by man's teachings.

So when Satan is loosed, he shall come upon the world manifesting himself in false prophets with signs and lying wonders. Again this perfectly mirrors Matthew 24 of Abomination standing in the Holy Place and false Christs, and false prophets arising to deceive even the Elect if that were possible. It is called a time of great tribulation or a time of trouble. As well it would be because when false prophets are loosed in the Holy Temple, they make it abominable and there can be no greater tribulation for true believers. What could be worse than that? What could be more trouble than having the Temple of God brought to desolation by those under Satan's power, deceiving by lying wonders or miracles? Deceived, the Church will not receive the love of truth of God's Word, but they will receive these lying words of wonder. Those bringing the truth will be reviled, spoken evil of, and persecuted as uncompassionate and unloving legalistic and judgmental. This because they come with the truth of the Word rather than compromise with the way of the world. Those who forsake God's Word the Churches will call caring, and compassionate and Loving Christians. These are confused times when man will give every excuse imaginable for turning away from God's Word, except the truth (that they don't want to obey it). They don't wish to be under God's law, and that is why they are called lawless man or the man of lawlessness. They have no love for it, as their love has grown cold (matthew 24:12). This is the man of sin. When you don't want to follow God's Laws, then you will have in your heart hatred for someone who keeps bringing it up (testifying of it) because it is become as a torment to you. This is what Revelation 13:13-14 is talking about when it declares:

Revelation 13:13-14

"And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men,
and DECEIVETH them that dwell on the earth, by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword and did live."
This is the same spirit of Satan working through false prophets and deceiving many by signs and lying wonders. The same as we see in 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2. The Beast is "Symbolic" of Satan's Kingdom. Throughout scripture, Beasts symbolize Kingdoms (see Daniel's Beasts for example). The symbolism is Horns like a Lamb (imitating the power of Christ, the Lamb) but speaks like a Dragon. The Dragon is "symbolic" of Satan. In other words, Revelation is saying that they "appear" as the power of Christ, but their words (what they speak) are not word of God, but of the Dragon, Satan. They go forth doing great wonders and deceiving the people on earth by the great miracles they had power to do in the sight of the Beast (Satan's kingdom). Those of his kingdom see this as miraculous works, but not the faithful of God. Christ brought the true miracle, but these are of Satan and they bring false miracles. False Salvation that people should worship their false god (represented by this image of the beast). They've made their god in the image of themselves, and the kingdom in which they serve. Those who will not worship this false god are spiritually killed. That means all the true believers in the Church are silenced. For the true believers "of the Spirit" can see this abomination in the Holy Place and they speak out against it (unlike those deceived who are overcome of this death). And in standing against this abomination, they are driven from the Churches that their witness is dead (killed). No one mourns the loss of the Witness of truth in the Church at this time, they rejoice.
The two witnesses know a lying miracle when they see it, and they know the fire from heaven (Judgment of God) called, when they see it. And because they testify against the deeds of the Church, they are hated, driven out, killed (in the spiritual sense -rev. 11:7), yet they will not be Satan's Slave (marked 666), they will not worship the beast, nor stay in a place that is abominable to God. They will flee to the mountain retreat or refuge, as God had warned them to do. Security is in the mount of God, it is the only retreat in this time of trouble. It is the great mountain Kingdom of the Lord. God has promised, "They will not Hurt Nor Destroy, in all My Holy Mountain" -Isaiah 11:9. This is the only place we are Safe and Secure from the Destroyer. And the true believers leaving the unfaithful or harlot churches of course leaves behind them a Dead church, an assembly without life. Without Christians, without Christ, and therefore it is without Life. Christ has been removed from the midst. The believers see this power of Satan ruling there, and understand they must flee. For what agreement has the Holy Temple of God with an image of the beast? None!

The Overview of verse nine is God telling us that when Satan is loosed lawless man will come in the Church, even him whose operation is after the working [energeia] of Satan. In other words, the man of sin gets his energy from that spirit within him which is Satan. This spirit of disobedience moves him to bring false gospels, a sign of lying wonders. These are significations of a false Salvation program as contrasted with the true signs and wonders of the Apostles which illustrated the true Salvation plan.




VERSE TEN

"And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of Truth that they might be saved."
Satan deceives those who are unfaithful to God's Word. This is expressly why Satan is loosed. Does not Revelation chapter 20 tell us this plainly, in that he is Loosed and deceives the nations. And this verse tells us that those who are deceived by the false prophets are deceived because they would not receive the love of truth that they might be Saved. These are the unfaithful of the Churches who won't take heed to what the Word of God says. They are the unrighteous spoken of here that are going to perish because they don't want the truth. The testimony here is that they refused to receive the love of truth. They don't really love God because they don't want truth. The question is often asked, "What is the truth?" The answer is that "it is Christ, and it is the Word which His Spirit reveals to us." None will receive it but him who God gives it as a gift.
John 14:17

"Even the Spirit of truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know Him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you."
Only those who are truly Saved love God (because He first loved them) and thus will receive the love of truth. The rest will not receive it because they want to do their own will instead of God's. They will be judged because of their unfaithfulness. We must try or test what our teachers tell us, that we not be deceived. When we receive what the scriptures say, we evidence the love of God and truth. If we without questioning believe our Pastors, or Teachers, or Church leaders, or TV Evangelist, then we place ourselves in a position to be deceived by things which we want to hear. We must always make an effort never to fight against God's Word because of our own will or Church traditions, but receive His truth with humility and surrendering love. Because there are those who no matter how many scripture passages there are to prove God said something, will fight against it without fail. In other words, they don't really like what God has to say and so they won't "receive" it as truth. And it doesn't matter if it's plainly written or if it's not plainly written, because if it goes against what they already believe or have been taught, they will not receive it. They are drawn into lawlessness or sin because they don't truly love God.
1st John 5:3

"For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments: and his commandments are not grievous."
2nd John 1:6
"And this is love, that we walk after his commandments. This is the commandment, That, as ye have heard from the beginning, ye should walk in it."
When we receive God's laws, we receive the love of truth. Those who will not receive it will come under God's wrath. And with each passage witnessed to them that verifies that the Bible indeed says something contrary to their teachings, many will become more agitated and will revile you for making them uncomfortable in their beliefs. They simply don't want to hear that scripture contradicts their views. Some become so incensed that they start calling names like false prophet, or they may refuse to even consider the verses or even speak to you. This is because the Word is as a torment to them because they don't want to be under it's authority. the witness of, "Thus saith the Lord," torments them. It's like a burr in the saddle. What they want to hear is that they're right, or that God is flexible in His laws, or that we can compromise about what the Word says. They want to hear nothing which makes them uncomfortable in their sins. And this verse of 2nd thessalonians is speaking of those who are just such people. People under wrath of God who have no excuse for their refusal to receive the love of truth.
Romans 1:18

"For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness;"
God shall judge them in His wrath because they held the truth in unrighteousness, who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creation more than the Creator. They served themselves (man of lawlessness) in the Holy Temple, not God. Therefore will God remove His hand of restraint of iniquity and will give them up, just as He has done before.
Romans 1:26-28

"For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature:
And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another; men with men working that which is unseemly, and receiving in themselves that recompense of their error which was meet.
And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient;"
Sound familiar? Sound at all like what is going on in our day? A reprobate [adokimos] mind is an unapproved, or unsound mind. It is a flawed mind, a mind which cannot make sound judgments. It is the mind which is spiritually marked of the beast, and antithetical to the mind of Christ (1st Corinthians 2:16). We look around at obvious (to children of God) lawlessness in the Churches and we ask ourselves how can professing Christians condone such, and put to silence those who would dare to testify to God's Word which speaks against it? And the answer is that the mind is become unsound and reprobate. The heart of natural man is desperately wicked, and the prophecy is that near the end, this heart will be more and more in the Church. Iniquity abounds and the love of God grows cold (matthew 24). This is what we see prophesied in these verses of Thessalonians. But God is not mocked, and will judge.
The overview of verse ten is that when the man of sin comes, energized by that spirit Satan, he will come with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish. And the reason they will perish God tells us is that "they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved." In other words, the unfaithful of the Church became backslidden, where they turned away from the God of the Bible having a lapse in morals where they fell to lawlessness or sin. God indeed is longsuffering or patient, but when the time is come to the full, God will reveal the judgement of His wrath on these people. God is informing us that these are the unlawful, and 'this' is why they will be deceived of Satan. It is because they would not receive the Love of the truth.




VERSE ELEVEN

"And for this cause GOD shall send them STRONG delusion, that they should believe a lie."
This is God's judgment upon the unfaithful Church who will not keep His commandments. God is not neutral in this deception coming. We look at Christians and we ask ourselves, 'how can they believe such nonsense,' and the answer is that God has "given them up" to delusion. We've seen in the last verse why God brings this judgment. It is because they wouldn't receive love of truth. And now God tells us what is the purpose of this judgement and who sends it. God Himself takes an active roll in the judgment of the unfaithful. It was the Lord who "bound" Satan that the Church could be built, and it must be the Lord who "looses" him as judgement after it is completed. And there need be no mystery as to why, because the answer is right here. He is loosed that the unfaithful be deluded that they believe a lie and fall that all may be fulfilled. God has warned the Church time after time about faithfulness, but the Church is continuing in it's unrighteousness just as Israel of old. And just as Israel of old was judged, Israel of New (the Church) will be judged of God.
Ezekiel 9:4-6

"And the LORD said unto him, Go through the midst of the city, through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof.
And to the others he said in mine hearing, Go ye after him through the city, and smite: let not your eye spare, neither have ye pity:
Slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women: but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at my sanctuary. Then they began at the ancient men which were before the house".
God is not mocked by those who call themselves His people but who practice abomination in His house. It is the unwritten vain philosophy of man that we are our own god in that we have the right to decide what is good and what is evil. This is Satan's lie which man today has accepted. The overview of verse eleven is that God is illustrating to us that for the reason of man's unfaithfulness in the Church and his refusal to love God and receive truth, God will send him strong [energeia] delusion, that he should believe a lie. That word translated strong (KJV) is the same word found in verse 9 translated working (after the working of Satan), and means the energy or that which produces the intended effect. i.e., the spirit of Satan working within man. God is the one who looses Satan and thus sends this spirit against the nations for their disobedience. The Church has become a house where believing the truth and having a love for God has grown cold. There is no fear of the Lord, no eschewing evil, no lawfulness. This is why God sends this spirit of delusion. Just as God judged Israel of the Old testament, God begins judgment at His Sanctuary. Judgment must start at the House of the Lord (1st Peter 4:17). As Judgment, God will send them this strong one (Satan) who He had previously bound, that in his effectual working he might delude them that they believe the lies of the devil brought by his false prophets. And again in the next verse, God tells us why.



VERSE TWELVE

"That they all might be Damned who believed NOT the Truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness."
God tells us again so as to make it clear, that there is no ambiguity about the reasons for the Judgment in the temple of God. It is because they have turned from the truth of the Word of God in favor of their lusts or what gives them pleasure. In other words, in favor of whatever is "their will" instead of God's Will. We see this today as Church after Church is forsaking God's Word for whatever is right in their own eyes, or whatever is pleasurable, or politically correct, or socially acceptable. This is their refusing to believe the truth (what is written) in favor of what they want (what is their pleasure) to believe. Does the Church think that it can turn away from the statutes of the Living God and not come under the Judgment of God for this? Israel did, and the Church is following in her footsteps. But in thinking so, they have been reading some other Bible, or following some other gospel, because GOD has told us time and again that the Church would be judged if it did not repent and started falling away from the faith. We have the examples of Israel, we have all the parables Jesus told, and we have the warnings of God in Revelation chapter 2 to the messenger of the Church at Ephesus. ..and indeed to all Churches.
Revelation 2:4

"Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast LEFT thy First Love. Remember therefore from whence thou art FALLEN, and repent and do the first works; or else I will come quickly, and will REMOVE THY CANDLESTICK out of it's place, except thou Repent."
Would the Church for one minute think God is 'only' talking to the Church at Ephesus? God forbid. He is talking to all Churches. He's talking to all of us. The 7 Churches of Asia represent all Churches, and the message to them is a message to all. He warns the Church that has left it's first love to repent! In other words, TURN AWAY from your unrighteousness and remember from where you are fallen. God is saying these have fallen away from Him and that they should bring their first estate to mind, and remember just from where they have come. They are commanded to repent and be faithful to do what Christ had sent them forth to do (The first works, the works of the resurrection). Our Commission is to bring the gospel message of the work of the cross to the world. Bring the Word faithfully to the world. That is our work. It's not to build ourselves a swimming pool, to obtain a second home, to move up the corporate ladder, or to exalt ourselves. It's not to live as worldly as we can while saying 'God Bless.' Often today people who call themselves Christians just sit in the Church pews and intermittently listen to the Word, but they don't hear it. Nor do they work to spread the gospel truth. Where is their usury. far to many professed Christians have the mindset that after going to Church on sunday, their work is complete. In truth, they aren't working. They aren't doing their job. They have "forgotten" the great commission. Freely we received, freely we are to give. And that includes of ourselves.
James 1:25

"But whoso looketh into the perfect law of LIBERTY, and continueth therein, he being not a FORGETFUL hearer, but a DOER of the work, this man shall be blessed in his deed."
We're servants of God and our first works are to spread the Gospel. That is the job we were 'sent' to do. Spread the good news, send forth the gospel message, preach the Word faithfully, keep the Word of God, and stay with our first love which is God. That's what Revelation chapter 2 is warning the Church about. If we don't, The Lord will not be an idle bystander. He says that He will take action against those messengers and will remove their Candlestick (Church) out of it's place. God say, He will 'Come Quickly' (language of Judgment) and will remove that Church from it's Place. In other words, that Church will no longer be the Church of God. It will no longer stand as "The Holy Place" because it will no longer have Christ dwell in the midst of it. After all, that is what truly makes it a holy Place. Without Christ it is not the Holy place, it is just a place. That Church will be left a Church not of God, but of Satan. This was God's warning to the Church at Ephesus, and it is God's warning to the Churches Today. When lawlessness or the transgressing of God's laws abound, they are leaving their first Love, and their pleasure is then in lawlessness.
This is why they are damned. Verse 12 of 2nd Thessalonians tells it plainly. They were damned because they believed NOT the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. How many times have you testified to something written 'clearly' in the scriptures, read it accurately (Word For Word), and the Church member you're addressing will look you right in the eye and say (with a straight face),

...well, that's just your interpretation or opinion.

It wasn't your interpretation, it was God's unadulterated Word, word for word, but you see this is what scripture calls "doing what is right in their own eyes", instead of obeying God's Word. Unlike the (faithful to the Word) Bereans (acts 17:11) they refuse to receive the love of truth. Because of Pride, because they don't want to give up some sin, because of ego, because they are comfortable with their tradition or teaching, or whatever the rationalization may be, they simply ignore the scripture and continue believing whatever they want. And this is reason for God's wrath upon them.

The overview of verse twelve is that God is once again illustrating why they all might be damned. He declares that it is because they believed not the truth, and instead had pleasure in unrighteousness. In other words, they loved unrighteousness. Pleasure is what you "like" to do. And what they liked was to do their own will, abide by their own laws, and make up their own rules in the Church. Yes these will "like" a religion which makes them feel good (gives them pleasure), but won't believe the truth written word for word in scripture because they don't like it. they have no pleasure in God's Word because they don't truly love God. And because of this lawlessness in the Churches, God will send them a strong 'effectual' delusion, that they all might be damned. That's exactly what this verse of Thessalonians is telling us. Indeed, it will be a time of great tribulation and trouble for those who are are faithful and stand up against this type of lawlessness by man.




VERSE THIRTEEN

"But we are bound to give thanks always to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning CHOSEN you to salvation through the sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the Truth."
Note how the rest of the verses of 2nd Thessalonians chapter two are a contrast to the Judgment of God in the preceding verses. Paul is saying, yes iniquity is going to increase and abound, and yes God will judge the unfaithful Church who are lawless and will not believe the truth, But he gives thanks for you (Elect), the beloved of the Lord. This is total consistency with Revelation chapter twenty where Satan musters his army to come up against the camp of the Saints, the beloved city. The true believers are the beloved paul speaks of, and the beloved city of Revelation twenty, because they are those who are in Christ, the Beloved of God. Where the saints assemble is the camp, the beloved city. Thessalonians declares that we were Chosen from the beginning unto salvation through sanctification of the Spirit. In other words, we were predestinated from the foundation of the world to come to Saving faith. And it is by the Holy Spirit that we have been sanctified or 'set apart' for the service of God that we would believe the truth.
1st John 2:20-21

"But ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things.
I have not written unto you because ye know not the truth, but because ye know it, and that no lie is of the truth."
We have an unction [chrisma] or anointing of the Spirit from God that we know the difference between the truth and the lies of Satan. We are the ELECT (Chosen) who cannot be deceived (Matthew 24:24) because we believe the truth (The Word of God) and will not blindly follow Church or Church leaders. That is why it says we are sanctified through the Spirit to belief of the truth.
I had a conversation with a gentleman who expounded on the topic of Church and insisted that we Protestants could not even know the truth except his particular Church told it to us. Though I tried to reason with him and explain that it is by the unction of the Holy Spirit that we know what is true and believe what is 'written' in the scriptures, somehow he never heard me. Oh, I'm sure he heard me in the audible sense, but he couldn't Hear that I was testifying to God's Word, not my own. It is very much like the lawless child where you speak and him/her goes in one ear and out the other finding no place. It is the Holy Spirit of God that guides us into all truth. It didn't come just to guide Peter or the other Apostles, Christ sent it to guide all believers into the truth. And he who does not have that Spirit, will not receive the love of truth that they might 'truly' believe and be Saved. When we are sanctified by the Holy Spirit of God, then we will believe the truth. Then we will not ignore what is written in order to embrace man made doctrines or traditions. And those who are truly Saved (as this verse in Thessalonians illustrates), were sanctified and Chosen from the beginning (Pre-selected) to belief of the truth. It's by the Grace of God that we know these things, not by any inherent goodness or wisdom of our own. The natural man (and that includes the natural men in the churches) apart from God will not receive the truth.

1st Corinthians 2:13

"Which things also we speak, not in the words which man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual.
But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned".
It's a gift of God. our Lord says, "ask and I will give it unto You." The problem is, people don't ask because they are so exalted in their own eyes that they think that they are so smart that they already know the truth. They don't feel they need anymore understanding of scripture. Unfortunately, their philosophy seems to be that:

"...I know what I know, so don't try and tell me anything."
That is generally the sad state of the Church today. Most are unwilling to surrender their will to the will of God. They are unwilling to receive God's Word of truth with all readiness of mind to learn what 'He' has to say about the issues. Any doctrine that is not the doctrine they have learned, they take the position that it is automatically wrong, no matter how many scriptures may support it. i.e., they refuse to receive the love of truth of scripture. As they love their church tradition more than God. This in contrast to the beloved of God whom were endowed unto belief of truth.

The overview of verse thirteen is that Paul is bound to rejoice and give thanks to God for the elect, his beloved brothers in Christ, who (in contrast to those in the Church who fall prey to the man of sin), God has called to the obtaining of glory, and chosen unto new life. He thanks God that He had from the beginning chosen them to Salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth. In other words, all those whom the Lord had chosen from the beginning, will accept the truth and not be snared by the lying wonders, omens of their pending doom.




VERSE FOURTEEN

"Whereunto He called you by our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ."
It is God who has called us and who has chosen us to believe the truth, through the gospel, via the unction or anointing of His Spirit. The faith that we not only read, but hear what we read in God's Word, is not our own but the faith of Christ. It is He who has called us by the gospel to believe the truth.
Romans 10:17

"So the, Faith cometh by Hearing, and Hearing by the Word of God".
When someone preaches the gospel and the elect hears it and becomes Saved, He has been called by the preaching of the gospel to Christ. When Paul preached the gospel, these people at Thessalonica were called by it to obtain the Glory of Christ. Likewise, when we preach the gospel today, many are called and become Saved by the Spirit that had begun work within them. It is that Spirit which (allegorically speaking) softens and prepares the ground for the planting of the seed. It is that Spirit which makes our hearts fertile to bring forth fruit. And we can take no credit upon ourselves for what God has done.
1st Corinthians 3:6-7

"I have planted, Apollos watered; but God gave the increase.
So then neither is he that planteth any thing, neither he that watereth; but God that giveth the increase."
When the Word comes upon those who ignore it, it's like the seed falling on rocky ground where it can't take root and give increase. But God in His Mercy is also able to break that rocky soil, and soften it to where the seed will take root. He is able to gives ears to the deaf, and eyes to the blind that His truth is made manifest to them. If He calls, and chooses, who can but answer? He does everything from providing the seed, to conditioning the soil to receive the seed, as well as giving the increase. It is god who conforms us to His will that we will go forth for the accomplishment of His purposes. And this calling by the gospel to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ was ordained long ago.
Romans 8:28-29

"And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to his purpose.
For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren."
This is just as we read in the previous verse of Thessalonians that God had "from the beginning" chosen us to Salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth.
The overview of verse fourteen is that God is illustrating that the true believers have an anointing of God wherein He calls them to this salvation and belief in the truth by the preaching of the gospel. And this was from the beginning predestinated unto the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.

John 17:22

"And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one:"
The glory and honor which God gave Christ, He has conferred upon His bride by admitting them to like union with Him. Christ went to the cross and died that we might partake of the same glory as the Saviour by being one with Him. We are effectually called by faith to obtain eternal glory and happiness in Christ.



VERSE FIFTEEN

"Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle."
When some denominations read this verse, they want you to believe that this means that we must obey Church tradition on the same level as the written Word. Nothing could be further from 5the truth. They ignore two important points.
#1. The ordinances or traditions, whether written, or spoken, were the Word of God which Paul brought to them. There is nothing which would lead anyone to believe that there were any new traditions which Paul instituted. When Paul spoke, just as with the Prophets of the old testament, it was by divine inspiration of God.
#2. When Paul wrote, the Bible was not completed, and words that God spoke through him for the Church were "The Word of God" (The Bible). Naturally, they should hold fast what Paul had to say. This does not hold true today. The Bible is completed and none can add or take away from it.

This scripture clearly does not then mean that we should hold fast in our day what a theologians says, or what a Pope says,or what Minister Bill, or Brother Ihave A. Ph.D. has to say. Unless of course they are testifying faithfully to the Word of God. For anyone to claim that this passage justifies following oral traditions of a Church 'apart from the Testimony of scripture,' is an misapplication of scripture, and a contradiction to 'the whole' of scripture.

Let's take a closer look at this issue. First, the word translated tradition is [paradosis] and means 'a transmitting,' such as a law or an ordinance would be. And note carefully in Thessalonians it is not used here to contrast between the written law, and the spoken law. That can be seen rather easily if one does not ignore the context and read the passage attentively. It speaks of this tradition (ordinance transmitted) as being a teaching both by word and by epistle (Letter). And so you see, any logical thinking person can deduce that it is not saying the tradition is the spoken word and the Epistle is the letter. It is saying the transmissions or ordinances (traditions) were taught them by 'both' word and by letter. The [paradosis] was by both. i.e., whether Paul testified of the Word of God by his mouth directly on a rooftop, or whether he had written them of it in a letter, it was this ordinance or transmission of the gospel. That is the traditions that they should hold fast. As a practical example, if I testify of the scriptures from a pulpit, or if I write a letter testifying to them, they should 'both' be kept. They're not different, they are both the same ordinances transmitted differently. We might better understand this word by seeing how it is translated in other passages.

1st Corinthians 11:2

"But now I praise you, brethren, that ye remember me in all things, and keep the ordinances, as I have delivered them to you."
This word translated ordinances is the exact same word translated traditions. It is the law or precepts delivered or transmitted to them. Is Paul talking about tradition in the sense that many today understand the word. No, not at all. Paul is talking about the precepts that he had taught them about the New Testament Church. In fact, right in the chapter itself, Paul is giving instruction how the Church is to be run, how Christ is the head, etc., etc. This is an example of the ordinances (traditions) or Word of God he wants them to keep. And that's exactly the same thing he is saying in 2nd Thessalonians chapter. He's declaring that whether he writes them in a message, or speaks them to them by word of mouth, they should keep these ordinances. For He spoke as he was moved by the Spirit, because 'God' was inspiring him to pen His Holy Word. God was putting together the Bible. And as we can see, clearly this verse does not contrast the written word with the spoken word. The word tradition (ordinance) here, is used to identify both spoken word of Paul, and his written word. Paul, as the Prophets before him, was divinely inspired of God to write and speak these ordinances which are today our scriptures. So this verse in no way gives justification for men of the Church today to speak divinely by oral or 'out of scripture' traditions or ordinances which we should receive as law.
The overview of verse fifteen is that God having given us the illustration of how satan works, and his coming by deception and divine judgement, that we who are anointed by the Spirit of truth should stand fast or do not stray from the faithfulness to God's Word. And that we should hold the traditions or ordinances which we have been taught, whether by hearing the gospel or reading the gospel. This verse is an encouragement to the Church to remain faithful knowing how the devil is a lira and a great deceiver of the Church. we should not be deceived by adding to the ordinances traditions of God, the traditions of men (as some Churches do today). To be sure there are traditions of men (Mark 7:13) which seek to subvert the Word of God, and then there are traditions of God (1st Corinthians 11:2) which are the Word of God. The Old Testament Priests held traditions which were outside of God's Holy Word (oral traditions) and Jesus condemned them for it, saying by that their traditions subverted the Word of God (matthew 15:3; mark 7:8, 7:13) making it of non effect. The exhorting here is that we stick to the scriptures (the Word of God) which are the traditions or transmissions from God, and we are sure not to be deceived in time of great tribulation.



VERSE SIXTEEN

"Now our Lord Jesus Christ Himself, and God, even our Father, which hath Loved us and hath given us everlasting consolation and good hope through Grace."
In this verse we see illustrated the 'Loving Kindness' and the Mercy of God. Because the Lord loved us, He chose us unto Mercy, that we would have eternal consolation or comfort. If we are Saved, then we have the love and mercy of God upon us and eternal consolation. As 1st Thessalonians 4 declared of the Lord's coming to gather us together unto Him, "and so shall we ever be with the Lord." This is our patience and our Hope. And we have this hope because God sent The Lord Jesus Christ, the Sacrifice Lamb, that we could become adopted children of God, and He our Heavenly father. It is all by Grace (unmerited favor of God) wherein He loved us and had mercy upon us. And none of us can boast because it was not because of our love.
1st John 4:19

"We love him, because he first loved us."
He first loved us, and we are eternally grateful for His blessings. We didn't do anything to merit salvation, God Saved us by His own arm, his own calling, His own drawing, His own choosing, and His own sanctification. It is all through God's Mercy and Grace that we are Saved and escape the deception and strong delusion of Satan.
The overview of verse sixteen is that the love of God in Christ Jesus, is where all our hope springs from. Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us everlasting consolation and good hope through grace, is our comfort. This is a recognition of Christ as our source of solace and comfort, and an illustration of the union with the father. He has had mercy upon us, not because we loved him, but because He loved us. Thus there is good reason for solace, because now we have hope through that grace by which we have obtained the mercy of God.



VERSE SEVENTEEN

"Comfort your hearts, and stablish you in every good word and work."
With this Hope and knowledge, our hearts are comforted in knowing that God loves us, and has given us everlasting Life. And with this knowledge we are established in every good work and Word. We didn't establish ourselves in good work (as some believe), God established us in every good work and word. The word that we preach, the Work or labor that we do for the gospel, is all because we have been stablished in Christ. And it is for this reason that God looks upon us as perfect, and without fault.
Colossians 1:28-29

"Whom we preach, warning every man, and teaching every man in all wisdom; that we may present every man perfect in Christ Jesus:
Whereunto I also labour, striving according to his working, which worketh in me mightily."
Our word and work is not of us, but it is of God. Do we know because we are smarter than the next person? No. Do we have hope in time of affliction or tribulation because we are desperate? No. Do we love because we are more virtuous than the next person? No. It is all because Of God. It's by His Grace we have been established that we should not fall. And as He has done for us to give us consolation, so we should do to the Brethren. To strengthen and comfort them in times of trail.
1st Thessalonians 3:2-3

"And sent Timotheus, our brother, and minister of God, and our fellowlabourer in the gospel of Christ, to establish you, and to comfort you concerning your faith:
That no man should be moved by these afflictions: for yourselves know that we are appointed thereunto."
When Satan is loosed, and there is affliction and trial, the Church can have hope and consolation knowing that they are loved us, and given everlasting consolation and good hope through grace, and have their hearts comforted and stablish in every good word and work. And it all being of the mercy and Grace of God.
The overview of verse seventeen is that the God of Mercy has comforted our hearts, and stablished us in every good word and work, that we should not be moved or fall because of these afflictions which have been prophesied. God comforts and establishes us because we are his people established in every good thing. And it is in this knowledge that we are comforted.





Conclusion
Thus we've come to the conclusion of this study of 2nd Thessalonians Chapter 2. This is the Biblical overview of 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2. It was explained verse by verse and is completely consistent with the whole of scripture, which shows clearly that there will be a time of great tribulation for the saints, a period of apostasy in the Church that must occur before the second coming of the Lord. It is also clear from the context that this chapter is talking about the second advent of the Lord (verses 1-3) and not some other period in history as is sometimes taught. It also could not be referring to the popes and Church of Rome, nor the system of the papacy. It is not referring to a belief that Christ had already come in secret and the Church at Thessalonica believed that it had missed Him. It is a exposition of what must take place in the Church in the latter days before Christ's second advent. Paul beseeched the Church by the coming of Christ and by our gathering together unto him, that the not be shaken or have a troubled mind that the day of Christ is at hand. He assured them that it wasn't, and that they should make sure that they weren't deceived by man that it was. Because the day of the Lord would not come, except there come a departing from the faith, a falling away that man of lawlessness be revealed. And we were told that when the lawless man came, he would sit in the Holy Temple opposing God and exalting Himself. This can only be man under authority of the dragon Satan, ruling in the Church. It is the only Holy Temple which man can sit in 'after the death of Christ on the cross.' God informs us that at that time the restraint of Satan would be stopped as He that restrained Him would be taken out of the way revealing this great iniquity. Even man, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power of this beast, and with signs and lying wonders. With these he deceives the unrighteous, because they would not receive the love of the truth that they might be saved. In other words, in contrast to those who love God because He first loved them, these have no love of God, and are not stablished in Him that they not fall under strong delusion, which God sends as judgement for rejecting the truth.

To verse thirteen God illustrates the terrible wickedness and deception that shall befall the unrighteous, and after verse thirteen God illustrates something better that awaits those whom God loves. paul says he was bound to give thanks always to God for the beloved of the Lord, because God has chosen them to salvation from the beginning, through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth. A stark contrast to those who were not chosen, who reject the true gospel and will not receive the love of truth. For it is ny the gospel that we are called to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, we are to stand fast and hold the doctrines on faithfulness which we have been taught. It closes with a exhorting that our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our Father which has loved us and given us everlasting solace and good hope through grace, Comfort our hearts, and stablish us in every good word and work. This is the magnificent Sword of God in both illustrating His judgments upon His Church, and His faithfulness to His Church. Every man according to his works, whether good or bad. The unfaithful will be judged because they are worthy, and the chosen of God who are established in Christ have hope and comfort, even in these times of great affliction, persecution and tribulation. In the election, not a few good words or a few good works that we do, but every good word and work that we do is established in us by God. We have been called and Chosen, a Royal Priesthood, a Holy nation, a peculiar or special people, a Beloved People, the Children of God, all because God Loved us and stablished us for His purposes.

One of the most important thing that we have seen in this study is that these passages are explained in the scriptures, by the scriptures. They don't require private or personal interpretation by secular historians, archaeologists, paleontologists, professors, or Greek experts to tell us what God means. God Himself explains them by our comparing His Word with His Word. We also see that it doesn't take a Ph.d to understand these scriptures. All it takes is a God given willingness to receive the love of truth that we not ignore what God has inspired written. It has become a common practice and even somewhat chic for Christians to say, "this is a really hard chapter to understand so let's not worry about it, because we'll all understand it better by and by..." The truth is that it's only hard to understand when we have a slothful spirit, are uncomfortable in the Word, are negligent in careful study, or are close minded. If we are not open-minded to scripture (Acts 17:11) then we won't bother to check it out to see if they are true or not. Perhaps because we don't want to turn away from what we have been taught because we've grown comfortable with it. But if we go to the scripture with all readiness of mind to receive the truth, we find that what was once hard, becomes much more more easily understood.

What is really hard with man is turning away from indoctrination, and yet with God, all things are possible. When man doesn't rely on the Bible, but on himself, history, archaeology, politics, current affairs, or out-of-scripture writings, you can be sure of one thing. That it's not a Biblically validated interpretation. It's not grounded in scripture. Man simply cannot interpret God's Word, because interpretations belong to God (Genesis 40:8). And we get God's interpretation through His Word, comparing scripture with scripture, via the Spirit of Truth.

If there are contradictions between what I have said here and what the scriptures say, and I will examine and correct them post haste. Because inconsistency is the hallmark of error. But when the scripture is in agreement with all other scripture, and there is consistency throughout where there are no contradictions, then you have come to the truth of the Word. The only question then is,
..will we RECEIVE it. Have we the Love of Truth in us.

This chapter is dealing with how the unfaithful of the Church are not safe, because they are not founded upon a rock. It is a warning to those who would exalt their leaders as gods, that they will ultimately be deceived and brought under judgment. At the same time it's a promise to the faithful, beloved of the Church, that they are always safe because it is the Church that cannot be moved, and will endure every conceivable evil or trial. To the end that it is stronger than it was before the trial. The Church has survived fiery trials in persecution, blood letting, stonings, inquisitions, attempts to silence it in every imaginable way. It cannot be supposed that it will not withstand even this time of horrendous apostasy, because if God be for us, who can come against us. This Church is not a corporate Church that will survive, but a Church which is a chosen 'people' of divine creation which will endure in the midst of such degradation, corruption, and incessant attempts to destroy them. For this is the Church of the living God founded by the Lord Himself. May we all have hope in this glorious promise to them whom God loves.

May the Lord who is gracious above all, give us the wisdom, knowledge and understanding to discern between the man of lawfulness, and the man of lawlessness, between the Dragon, and the Lamb, between the children of God and the children of the Devil. For then shall we be comforted with eternal consolations.

Amen

Who Is The Pastor?

Who is your Pastor?

The Pastor according to the New Testament

INTRODUCTION
At the beginning of the last academic year we received a phone call asking to speak to the pastor of the church. When I replied that we had no single pastor overseeing the church, the caller became rather nervous and soon concluded that she was not going to visit due to the absence of a pastor (among other things), despite her tacit agreement with our doctrinal statement. Usually the first question among visitors to our morning meeting on the Lord’s Day is, “Who is your pastor?” The focal point in modern church life today is not the choir or the building (usually called a “church”), but the pastor or clergyman. If he is a particularly gifted speaker, a good communicator and teacher, people will flock to hear him. Members of that congregation will express how they have been blessed with such a gifted man of God. He is everything to them. Many in American Evangelical and Bible churches will confess that it is the pastor’s teaching that draws them to attend any given Christian communion. However, a close examination of the Scriptures and the history of the church paints a different picture of the significance and position of pastors, hence the title of this paper, “Who is Your Pastor”.

The following paper will contrast the Biblical Pattern for the Pastor and pastors taught in the New Testament with the prevailing practice in Protestant and Roman Catholic churches (among others) that a single pastor is the leading teacher and the principle authority over a congregation of believers. The assumption is that, since this has been the practice in Christendom for a very long time, that this it must have biblical authority. It is never questioned. In fact any investigation into the validity of this pattern is deemed a threat to some. Thankfully though, “the word of God is not bound” 2 Timothy 2.9. We will examine some of the history and tradition of the single pastor view in light of the often overlooked teaching from the New Testament as to the identity of the Pastor and the pastors leading to the Christ honouring conclusion that the Lord himself is the Pastor over His own flock and that under-shepherds should function within the Biblical bounds for the edification of the body of Christ Ephesians 4.12. Many of Christ’s “under-shepherds” are indeed godly men, who love the Lord’s people and use their gifts to the glory of God. It is hoped that such might prayerfully read this little paper that they might more effectively use their gifts in the manner prescribed by the primitive church.

It is beyond the scope of this paper to fully develop church polity (the role of apostle, pastors, elders, bishops, priests and deacons). That has been done adequately by others (note a bibliography for further reading) at the conclusion. The intent here is to exalt the person of the Lord Christ and to demonstrate that He is the one who deserves the preeminence amongst those who gather to His blessed Name. Furthermore, it is hoped that this paper might help those who visit Assemblies gathering to the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ and ask, “Who is your pastor?” to discover His identity and give Him his rightful place.

DEFNINTIONS OF THE WORD “PASTOR”
Dictionaries are not Scripture. However, the bias in English dictionaries over the centuries has been theologically misleading. They are based on common usage. Since the word pastor is generally understood as the head of a church, any translation which translates the Greek word into pastor, perpetuates this understanding. Shepherd [the more objective word] carries with it the spiritual or Biblical significance of the ones gifted to do the work, that of feeding the flock.

DEFINITION 1. [Merriam Webster]
”Etymology: Middle English pastour, from Middle French, from Latin pastor herdsman, from pascere to feed – more at FOOD: a spiritual overseer; especially : a clergyman serving a local church or parish”

COMMENT: “Feed the flock of God” Acts 20. is an important responsibility given by the apostle Paul. Note well, that the responsibility for feeding a single assembly (or church), was not given to the pastor! That may surprise many. Nor was it given to the bishop. Paul called the elders [presbyter, spiritually mature] (plural) and charged them with that task. However, the definition given by Webster ignores the plurality taught in the Acts in favour of the practices of Christendom. The common practice influenced the editors in their definition for the noun “pastor”, “a clergyman serving a local church or parish”. This definition assumes the notion of a clergyman and the existence of a local or parish church as the standard for the role of pastor. However, such assumptions make no appeal to the Scriptures, merely what is practiced in Christendom, which practice we will examine later. Elders in Acts 20.28 and elsewhere were in the plural [See also 1 Peter 5.1]

DEFINITION 2. [Oxford English Dictionary]
“A shepherd of souls; one who has the spiritual oversight over a company or body of Christians, bishop, priest, minister, etc; spec. the minister in charge of a church or congregation, with particular reference to the spiritual care of his flock.”

COMMENT: How revealing to observe that the most definitive dictionary of English in the world likewise provides the commonly accepted meanings to the word PASTOR without regard to the accurate Biblical pattern. Note the verbiage, “in charge of a church”. This shows the common bias, that a man is the head of a congregation, whereas The New Testament teaches that Christ is the head of the body which is His church. Moreover, spiritual care is said to be of “his” flock. Never does scripture allude to the commonly accepted notion that such or such a church or congregation is Rev. Smith’s Church. All too often a pastor is heard referring to “my people” or “my church” or “my flock”. The venerable Oxford English Dictionary plays into this notion. Finally, the connection made to pastor as “, bishop, priest, minister” declares the Roman catholic origin to the generally accepted thought of church “offices” which is fully manifested in the Church of England, Episcopal, Methodist and other Protestant communions which have inherited the ecclesiastical heritage of Rome in opposition to the clear teaching of Scriptures.

DEFINITION 3: [Arndt and Gingrich A Greek-English Lexicon]

“poimen: shepherd, sheep-herder. 1. lit. …Of the shepherds at Jesus’ birth Lk 2:8, 15, 18, 20…2. fig. b. of those who lead the Christian churches…B Christ 1 Peter 2.25”

COMMENT: This excellent, definitive scholarly resource traces this word though its use in the NT as shepherds of domesticated animals and then those who lead the Christian churches to the Lord Jesus himself in 1 Peter 2.25, “For ye were as sheep going astray; but are now returned unto the Shepherd and Bishop of your souls” Note the present position Christ hold over his Flock. He is called “the Shepherd” (same word translated elsewhere “Pastor”) We shall see in the next section why Shepherd is to be preferred. Nevertheless, according to the commonly accepted role of pastor, there is no contextual reason not to translate the word Pastor here. Christ is the Pastor over his Flock. Yet how few view Him as the Pastor? He is also called the Bishop, which means Overseer. The risen Christ is not far off, inactive and incapable of legislating or administering the activities of His own Flock. A casual reading of the Book of the Acts demonstrates that the risen Christ was very active amongst His own via the Hoy Spirit. Many will accept these roles for Christ, yet they believe that he has somehow delegated this responsibility to others. No, he is alive and well and active amidst the twos and threes gathered to his Name. “I am in the midst” “Under-shepherds” have their place , but to the exclusion of the Christ. None can take His unique Place.

BIBLE TRANSLATIONS and THE WORD PASTOR
The Bible is not a dictionary. However, it conveys meaning from the way words are translated from the originals. The Greek word poimen may be translated shepherd or pastor

In the following passages, in the old testament and in the new note the bias toward an ecclesiastical tradition which is not rooted in the Scriptures but in the Roman Catholic Church and was added centuries after the church was established in the 1st Century by the apostles.

The revered Authorized [King James 1611] Version was a translation supported largely by the Church of England, not by the Puritans. The Puritans favoured the Geneva Bible. This is significant for many reasons. The Puritans were Calvinists, evangelicals who mistrusted the ecclesiastical Roman Catholic leanings of the Church of England. It should be remembered that they ultimately fled England for Holland to escape religious persecution from the Church of England. The Authorized version translated several Greek words according to validate the existence of Church offices, such as Bishop, Pastor and deacon.

Authorized Version [King James 1611] “The LORD is my shepherd.” Psalm 23.1

Authorized Version [King James 1611] “And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers;” Ephesians 4.11

Geneva Bible 1557 [earlier editions] “And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, shepherds and teachers;” Ephesians 4.11

These should have been translated Overseer, Shepherd and Servant. This has had no small impact on the polity or views on church leadership for the past 4 centuries since most could not read Greek or had access to lexical tools, but relied on the English text.

OLD TESTAMENT VERSES NEW TESTAMENT ORDER
1. The Old Testament people of God, earthly Israel, were governed by the theocracy (divine rule) as to their civil government. As to their religious life, they were led in worship by the Aaronic priesthood. At that time there was a distinct division between the general people of God and the priests, made up of the family or tribe of Levi. From that tribe there were various orders of priests, carrying out the worship and service of the temple. There was also the position of high priest, the first being Aaron, the brother of Moses. In sharp contrast to the Old Testament people of God, (Israel) who had a priesthood over them. The common could not enter into the holy place or the holy of holies in the Temple (formerly the Tabernacle). This is clearly set forth in Leviticus and in Hebrews 9 and 10.

”Now when these things were thus ordained, the priests went always into the first tabernacle, accomplishing the service of God. But into the second went the high priest alone once every year, not without blood, which he offered for himself, and for the errors of the people” Hebrews 9.6-7 It could be said that there was a division between the priesthood and the people in the Old Testament.

2. The New Testament People of God (the Church) are a priesthood. Every believer is a priest having equal access to God. [1 Peter 2.5-9]. There are no intermediaries or intercessors between the believers and God other than Christ, Who holds the office of High Priest [Hebrews 9.11] over His Church. [See also Ephesians 5.23 and 1 Timothy 2.5]

The New Testament teaches the most liberating of doctrines, THE PRIESTHOOD OF ALL BELIEVERS
”But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light:” 1 Peter 2.9
However, a misunderstanding of the Church’s priesthood and a mixing of Law and Grace will bring about the basis for the clergy and laity system which enslaved Christendom for 1,000 years and continues to limit the Spirit’s ministry in the hearts and lives of true Christians who would express their worship in the liberty of the Spirit.
The apostle Paul makes it abundantly clear in the New Testament that we are not under the dispensation or administration of the Law. We are under God’s dispensation or administration of Grace.

“ye are not under the law, but under grace.” Romans 6.14

“we are not under the law, but under grace” Romans 6.15

“ye are not under the law” Galatians 5.18

The Old Testament priesthood with its orders of priests and system of sacrifices have been discontinued. All the former legal system is fulfilled in Christ. The greatest doctrinal problems encountered in the New Testament, which were largely dealt with by the epistles were the tendency to return to the Law or the practices of the Law. The Epistles of Hebrews and Galatians particularly deal with the tendencies.

Since the days of the apostles, the mixture of the Old Testament Priesthood with the New Testament functions of apostles, evangelists, pastors and deacons has brought about the system known as the CLERGY and LAITY. This system supports the notion of the “office” of Pastor OVER a single congregation (or local church). The development of this system will be detailed in the next section.

CLERGY OR LAITY
One of the most disturbing developments early in the church age was that of the CLERGY and the LAITY split in the churches. This developed in the third and fourth centuries but was not the pattern in the Acts or the primitive church.

Andrew Miller writes, “Clericalism, then, we firmly believe sprang from Judaism. The Judaizing teachers boldly affirmed that Christianity was merely a graft on Judaism….Ignatius (one of the so-called “Church Fathers” in the third century), writing to the church at Ephesus says, ‘Let us take heed, brethren, that we set not ourselves against the bishop, that we may be subject to God…It is therefore evident that we ought to look upon the bishop even as we do upon the Lord Himself’ This is amazing to Protestants, however it is still the way the common Roman Catholics look upon their leaders. The ultimate extension of this mind set is the manner which the pope or ultimate pastor is viewed. He can do no wrong and is infallible (at least when he speaks ex-cathedra). While this system developed further in the middle ages, and flourishes today in Rome and her offspring denominations, the spirit of it often filters down into even Bible churches where some pastor are elevated to places far beyond the intent of the Scriptures. One man, an elder of a Baptist church was heard to say, the only man who has the right to interpret the Bible is the Pastor!

“ Scripture teaches that every believer is to be subject to those in authority in government (Romans 13) and even in the assembly. “Submitting yourselves one to another in the fear of God” Ephesians 5.21 Hence, one who has the gift of pastor or shepherd in the true sense should submit himself to other believers. This is so different from the religious world where men hold sway over other men in an inappropriate manner. Furthermore Scripture teaches “Obey them that have the rule over you [better translated “TAKE THE LEAD AMONG YOU” (note the ecclesiastical bias of the KJV)] and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account, that they may do it with joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for you.” Hebrews 13.17 However, it is a far cry from the ecclesiastical power executed in the Roman Catholic and other religious bodies where men hold the souls of other men in their thralldom and threaten such with excommunication from heaven or favor with God.

The Greek word KLEROS means 1. lot (i.e. pebble, small stick, etc;) or 2. that which is assigned by lot, portion, share [Arndt and Gingrich] In New Testament times a stone or a small stick was used in making a decision. This was done in the choice for the successor to Judas. It was made by lot or choice. The hand held the sticks. It would be agree upon that the shortest or the longest would be the winner. An appointed person would make the choice or draw the stick. It is used in the New Testament of that which is God’s choice or chosen people.

1 Peter 5.3 reveals the KLEROI (KJV heritage) belongs to God, “God’s Heritage” God’s lot, his personal possession. The elders (NOTE THE PLURALITY: not the pastor or the elder, but the elders) who feed the flock are not to be lords over them. The flock or people of God were not pastor “Jones or Smiths” church, as we often hear in the religious world. How often clerics refer to “my people”? No official or even apostle much less pastor or elder is ever seen calling a church or assembly, “mine”. Such language is foreign to the New Testament. The only one who has the right to use this kind of verbiage is the Lord himself; “If my people who are called by my name shall humble themselves and pray…” 2 Chronicles 7.14 or “…I will be their God, and they shall be my people” 2 Corinthians 6.16b.

Christendom has “hijacked” this term KLEROS and degenerated it into a category never intended by its etymology or usage in the Scriptures. It became an upper tier for those who were specially trained for something called “the ministry” or holy orders. They were chosen from the ranks of seminarians. They came from the ranks of those who were more educated than the common people. They were the schoolmen. They were the monks and the priests who ruled over what became known as the LAITY. The word LAOS means simply the “people”. All the people who are saved and indwelt by the Spirit of God are His people. Another word, LAIKOS, derived from LAOS is never used in the New Testament. One writer suggests that it is only used once in all Christian literature prior to the third century but even then, not used of Christians at all.

Noting the fact of the priesthood of all believers it must be stated with vigor, EVERY TRUE CHRISTIAN IS GOD’S CLERGY. There is no division or upper tier and lower tier in Biblical Christianity. There are different gifts. Every believer has a gift or gifts from the Spirit to be used in the Body of Christ for the glory of God and the edification of the same. The passages on gifts are in Romans 12, 1 Corinthians 12 and Ephesians 4.

THE DEVLOPMENT OF THE SINGLE PASTOR IN HISTORY
A.D. 66 [Apostolic era]
In Acts 20.30, the apostle Paul warned the Elders of the Church at Ephesus about departure from apostolic church order: “of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them”

A.D. 90 [Apostolic era]
There was early fulfillment of this prophecy recorded in III John. It seems that there were three leaders in the assembly, Gaius, Demetrius and Diotrephes. In this letter, reference is made to one who rose up from within the ranks of three elders in an assembly. Note his character and his deeds “I wrote unto the church: but Diotrephes, who loveth to have the preeminence among them, receiveth us not. Wherefore, if I come, I will remember his deeds which he doeth, prating (gossiping) against us with malicious words: and not content therewith, neither doth he himself receive the brethren, and forbiddeth them that would, and casteth them out of the church. One commentator wrote, “The aged Apostle had written to a church which allowed one Diotrephes to exercise an authority common enough in later ages, but wholly new in the primitive churches. Diotrephes had rejected the apostolic letters and authority. It appears also that he had refused the ministry of the visiting brethren (3 John 1.10), and cast out those that had received them. Historically, this letter marks the beginning of that clerical and priestly assumption over the churches in which the primitive church order disappeared. (Scofield Reference Notes 1917 edition)

AD 100 – 500 [Post Apostolic era]
In the last section, reference was made to “that clerical and priestly assumption over the churches.” This began to accelerate during the post apostolic era with the rise of the Clergy or the CLERGY LAITY SYSTEM

Ultimately it became the primary polity of many centers of Christendom, the Coptic, Greek Orthodox, Russian Orthodox and the powerful Roman Catholic Church in the West. The growth of the clergy constitutes a large study in Church History far beyond the scope of this paper. However, its importance requires some mention of the salient events of these times.

AD 1500s [Middle ages]
Protestant Reformers continued with the Roman system
Liberating thousands from the of superstition and darkness where the simple gospel was exchanged for a works system which neither gave life nor liberty to the hearers, the Reformers Luther, Calvin and others continued many of the practices which had been entrenched in the Roman Catholic church for nearly 1,000 years. Rome’s hierarchical structure of Pope, Cardinals, Bishops and Priests (later Pastors) found its way into the polity of the Church of England, Lutheran and Methodist communions and others. The names were changed, but the structure remained more or less. For our purpose it is interesting to know that the parish priest was retained in the designated form as the local church Pastor.

AD 1800s [Modern era]
The nineteenth century saw the rise of another movement in England, the Oxford Movement (or the Tractarian Movement). Cardinal John Henry Newman, bishop in the Church of England led hundreds of bishops out of ht Church of England back into the fold of the Roman Catholic Church. During this era there was a return to high church formularies and robes and an increase of clericalism. At the same time the Spirit of God raised up many who saw the truth of gathering simply, without clerical orders or rituals. In fact many of those who became known simply as brethren came out from among the ranks of holy orders and priesthood. What a stark contrast. Men like William Kelly, John Darby and others left the established church and met on divine ground. Their motto was a simple one, given by their Pastor, their Master, their Lord,

But be not ye called Rabbi: for one is your Master, even Christ; and all ye are brethren.
And call no man your father upon the earth: for one is your Father, which is in heaven.Neither be ye called masters: for one is your Master, even Christ. Matthew 23.8-10



AD 2004 [Today]
Today’s professing churches retain the practice of the “One Man Ministry” or Single Pastor over a Single Congregation. It has become more complex as men have recognized their inability to keep up with the demands of a large congregation. There are in some places a more scriptural plurality with elders. Yet there is the existence of the “Senior Pastor”. Is this an intrusion into the Biblical title reserved only for the Lord Jesus, “When the Chief Shepherd shall appear…” in 1 Peter 5.


THE PROBLEMS OF SINGLE PASTORS
1. Displacement of the function of the Holy Spirit
The New Testament makes it abundantly clear the one who leads (or ought to lead) in all things is the Spirit of God. He seeks to choose to use whomsoever “he will” in the congregation of believers gathered to the Name of the Lord [1 Corinthians 12.11]. This is God’s ideal. The Philippians had gift. They had a plurality of leaders (“bishops and deacons” –literally “overseers and servants”. There was no false doctrine or immorality to contend with as with the church in Corinth. Yet, Paul’s care for them in an apostolic age required him to send Timothy as his legate, his representative to meet the needs which could only be done by that authority or role. Timothy was an apostolic legate there being no evidence that he was a pastor.

In Darby’s comments on his tract, “Notion of a Clergyman” he underscored the results of that system as it pertains to resisting the work of the Holy Spirit, “It is a question of the dispensational standing of the Church in the world – a statement that that depends wholly on the power and presence of the Holy Ghost, and that the Notion of a Clergyman contradicts His title and power, on which the standing of the Church down here depends. It is the habitation of God through the Spirit. Scripture is clear, that if the Gentiles do not abide in God's goodness, they will be cut off like the Jews.

2. Misplaced Affection
To be sure, the Lord Jesus taught us, “This is my commandment, that ye love one another as I have loved you.” But is love or devotion to be directed to one group or person more than another? This reached a level of excess in an article in a Christian publication recently entitled, “Nine ways to love your Pastor” in which the following was suggested; ‘write a note telling the pastor how good a particular sermon was.” and ‘Remember birthdays and anniversaries of each member of the pastor's family. Find reasons to celebrate—like the anniversary of your pastor's arrival at your church as well as other memorable milestones. Occasionally include the entire church in the festivities.’ among others things. These were called “pastor pick-me-ups” Another asked, “"How can a church show love and appreciation to its pastor?" The answer was, A church can pay its minister well. Another book was written on How to Keep the Pastor You Love Jane Rubietta explores the "flip side" of pastoral care--caring for your pastor.

3. Misplaced Dependence
It is necessary when young in the faith to have guides. This is taught everywhere. One must walk before one can run. Yet Paul strongly challenged the Hebrews who were stunted in their spiritual growth with these words,

“For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat. For every one that useth milk is unskillful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe”

When persons are spoon fed, there may be the tendency to rely on the teacher and not study on his own. How often we hear “The pastor said so” or “My pastor teaches this or that”. A faithful pastor is to be commended if he is faithful to the Word of God. But, what of growth? What of development? Paul told Timothy, “Study to show thyself approved unto God.” Was that admonition for the clergy? Was it for a leader. Timothy was a representative for Paul at Ephesus. He had apostolic work to do to establish the churches. But the admonitions given to Timothy are for us today, “…a workman that needeth not to be ashamed rightly dividing the word of truth.”

Perhaps the reader has recently visited a hall where Christians were gathered. You witnessed a simple meeting. There was no entertainment. There was no apparent leader. As a sincere true believer in Christ, you appreciated the fact that there was order. You were reminded of the Scripture, “let all things be done decently and in order” 1 Corinthians 14.40 Yet, you noted that there was no raised platform, no pulpit, no elevated desk. In fact, no single person was “running” the meeting. Various men stood and gave thanks to God for His Son. Others spoke to the Lord Jesus and expressed their appreciation for his lovely person and his suffering on the cross. Still others gave out hymns which were sung by all in great dignity and reverence. At one point, another gave thanks for the simple emblems on the table in the center of the room, a loaf of bread and a single cup of wine which was passed between the believers in remembrance of the One who was said to be “in the midst”. Another arose and brought a challenging yet worshipful address to the saints, which was followed by a closing hymn. There was no chaos. There was no rush or discord. How can this be? Who was in charge? Where was God’s man? Where was the pastor? Let the reader be reminded that the Lord is not only “in the midst” but on the throne on high. He through instrumentality of the Holy Spirit desires to use whomsoever HE wills in the exercise or conductance of the meetings of the saints. 1 Corinthians 12.11 Those with gift, evangelists, pastors, teachers, administrators etc. are to be sensitive to the leading of the Lord the Spirit and use their gifts to the glory of God.


In the subject of the church and its order, there are two opposite principles working in the realm of Christendom or Christianity: Man’s order and a Divine order. In man’s order there is the exaltation of man, ultimately leading to the man of sin. In the divine order there is the subjugation of man, leading to the exaltation of The Man of God’s own choosing, none other than the Christ of God presently exalted in heavenly glory. In man’s order there is always a man at the top. In the divine order there is a Man at the top. The question is, which man? What does Scripture teach concerning the Man of God’s own choosing?

“In all things He (Christ) might have the preeminence” Colossians 1.18

However, this is not the way of the churches. In the Roman Catholic denomination we hear of “his eminence Cardinal Cushing” or in Protestant domains we hear of “Reverend Smith, Pastor of the First Baptist Church of East Anglia” or similar words. Elsewhere we hear of the senior pastor or the youth pastor often mixed with reverend or other title which tends to uplift the individual to levels of importance never imagined in the Scriptures or seen among the early Christians in the Book of the Acts. In Scripture, no one is call Reverend but the Lord God, “God is greatly to be feared in the assembly of the saints, and to be had in reverence of all them that are about him.” Psalm 89.7

May we ever keep the following before us as we think of the Person and Ministry of Christ, In all things he must have the preeminence. In other words Christ must have first place in all aspects of New Testament church life and mission.

HEAD OF THE CHURCH

The Pope is the Head of the Roman Catholic Church. The Archbishop of Canterbury is the head of the Church of England. The Metropolitan is the head of the Eastern Orthodox Church. On and on it goes with man being exalted to the detriment of Christ. What saith the Scripture? Who is the Head of the Church? Scripture must be allowed to speak: “Christ is the head of the church: and he is the saviour of the body.” Ephesians 5.23; “And he is the head of the body, the church: who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead; that in all things he might have the preeminence.” Colossians 1.18; All evangelicals, Biblical Fundamentalists and others would subscribe to the fact that Christ is the head of the Church. However, they would then “qualify” that by the following, He is the head of the universal church body. But what of the local manifestation? After all, Paul wrote to the Corinthians, “Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular.” Are there then two bodies? One local (Corinth) and the other universal? No, the church at Corinth was a representation of the whole, the expression of the body. The lack of the article in the original, translatable, “Ye are body of Christ” bears this out. They were not THE Body, but were body-like or had the character of the body, hence expressing it. So, the argument that Christ is not the head of the local company of believers is fallacious. Christ is always Head and must be owned as such.

To suggest as many do that the local pastor is the head of a local company or group of believers is a grave error, usurping a place which belongs only to Christ Jesus Himself. This was akin to the problem manifesting itself in III John. In the assembly there a man by the name of Diotrephes “loveth to have the preeminence among them” The result, he didn’t received John and others who came to the assembly. This was an early example of one who usurped the place of Christ. He was preeminent. However, Scripture teaches in the strongest possible language that the Son of God should in all things have the preeminence. How sharp is the contrast with Biblical Christianity with the practices of Rome where we read of men who are given such titles as, “Vicar of Christ”, “Reverend” or even his “eminence”? Spirit filled, Scripturally informed and sensitive men quickly decry such titles hoisted upon themselves by men. It is an enigma even to find Biblical Fundamentalist leaders, who would vigorously defend the truth that Christ is the head of the church on the one and retaining the prefix Rev. in front of their names on the other hand.

"Lord, what is man?" Yes, with deep adoration,

Gladly prolong we this wonderful theme;

Jesus, divine One, Thou Head of creation,

Head of Thy church, which Thou cam'st to redeem!

CONCLUSION_WHO IS YOUR PASTOR
The Scriptures teach that there are shepherds [pastors] among the flock Ephesians 4.11. They should develop their skills by studying the Word of God 2 Timothy 2.15. These men are in the plural where they flourish and are not to be “lords [plural] over God’s heritage, but being examples to the flock [singular]. The flock [note they are also part of the flock John 10.] are to follow their lead, receive their teaching and go to them for and advice. All of this is within the scope of the Bible. However, we must never forget Who the Pastor is.

“The Lord is my Shepherd [Pastor]” Psalm 23.1 When under-shepherds have done their part, it is to Him the sheep must ultimately go to, for He is the “Wonderful, Counseller, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace.” Isaiah 9.6 [He is a Wonderful Counselor!]



If the Lord Jesus Christ is not YOUR PASTOR, then you have NO PASTOR.

Leonard Layne
October 10, 2004

Revelation 20 - Interpreting Scripture Correctly

My intro here is to say, God taught me a long time ago by rightly dividing the Word of God and getting rid of supposition you arrive at the truth of scripture. If you have read my articles on Athens Independent News, you know I am not a premillenialist nor a Zionist. I love God and His Word, and it will always reign above the traditions and false teachings of men for me.
The Word of God taught me truth and I let the lie of Premillenial Dispensationalism and Zionism lay where it came from, back to the "hot place".
Please read two of my articles to gain a better understanding where the roots to the premillenial and Zionistic teachings came from and why they are in error. Read the teaching before this one and you will understand that Israel is now the Church and has been since Christ took down the wall between Jew and Gentile. All the promises are for the "universal church" which is made up of both Jew and Gentile and they are "spiritual" not "physical" promises. Read with an open heart to God and these things will be revealed to you and the false traditions and teachings of men will fade away and disappear for the sake of truth as taught by the Holy Spirit.
I refer you to the following article : http://athensindependentnews.blogspot.com/2007/02/israel-dispensationalism-truth-and-news.html
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The book of Revelation is one of the most misunderstood books in the Bible. Not so much because the chapters are so difficult to understand, but because many Theologians are determined to privately interpret them based upon their Church traditions. Much of the Church is caught up in "parroting" the Biblically unsound doctrines that they have been taught. Lost in this dogma is the truth that the interpretation of Revelation will be found in the scriptures themselves, not out among the fanciful theories and politics of men. Interpretations belong to God (Gen. 40:8, 41:16) and therefore the answers to our eschatological questions must come from God's Word, not conjecture. In this study we will examine Revelation Chapter 20 in the light of scripture to determine what God is signifying by the symbolism. Since He is the one who inspired that these symbols be put here, He is the only one who can rightly tell us what they mean. Everything else beside biblical interpretation is "private" interpretation. While that may make for exciting reading, it is not profitable for doctrine, reproof, correction, and instruction in righteousness. As we consider these verses in the framework of a reasoned approach in sound biblical hermeneutics, let us resign ourselves to let God be the instructor, and receive the truths put forth "by Him" in His Holy Word.
..and may the Lord who is Gracious above all, give us wisdom to discern the truths in the Study of His Holy Word.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Introduction
A Reign Before or after the Great Tribulation

As a prelude to this verse by verse exposition of Revelation chapter 20, a introduction to the thousand year reign controversy is in order. Depending upon how old you are, you have probably heard that the book of Revelation speaks about everything from Dispensations, Hitler, Kyser, Rome, The Pope, Computer Cards, a future Golden Age, Brands or Marks in the skin, Laser Scans, the Common Market Countries of Europe, A Nuclear Holocaust, A one World Political Rule, or war from Russia and Libya to Iraq. The list of private interpretations is endless. Everyone has got a dream and vision about what the symbolisms of Revelation means. The reason for this is not so much that Revelation is confusing, it is because many are not comparing "scripture with scripture" to search out just what is really being spoken about. Instead, they are either listening to others whom they respect, reading popular apocalyptic books, looking at economics, political nations, or world stability to try and gage what appears to be in scripture. In other words, they are guessing by what seems right in their own eyes. Their conclusions may often sound convincing or appear to conform to scripture, but careful study of the pertinent facts would reveal that it really doesn't fit what is in the Bible at all. These ideas are generally inconsistent and do not agree with all of scripture because their foundation isn't on the Word of God. That is why the inconsistencies are seen. But when we come to real truth, everything conforms to the Word. Like a gigantic spiritual picture puzzle with every piece in place, it all fits perfectly! We only get that perfect picture when scripture is in agreement with itself. If it does not, then the interpretation we have formulated is not God's interpretation, it's man's! God does not contradict Himself in scripture. When you get your interpretations directly from scripture, you can be sure that you are on the right track. Neglecting this, you are not even on any track, and thus you have no real exegetical direction. Simply put, there are no contradictions when God's Word is understood precisely the way it is written. And when you compare scripture with scripture, the spiritual with spiritual (1st Cor. 2;13) and it all fits cohesively, then you know you have come to the truth of God's Word. Likewise, when we hear someone teaching the gospel and we want to find out if what he says is true, the only way to do that is to test his words by God's Word. We call it "trying the Spirits" to see just who is giving biblical exegesis, and who is making private interpretations. Or as 2nd Timothy 2:15 puts it, we must:


"Study to show yourself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, Rightly dividing the Word of Truth". Rightly dividing or cutting the word to get a just dividend is the picture that God is putting forth here. Not cutting it unfaithfully to justify what we may already believe, but making a just or "righteous" cut. Literally to divide the scriptures honestly and righteously. If we do this, we will have no reason to be ashamed, for we will be those who are faithfully following God's own interpretation of things which have been, and which must be. The only proper way to come to real truth is to study scripture with the purpose of mind to follow it. Sadly, Theologians often place themselves in the position of leading it.

The question at hand is, "does the 1000 year reign spoken of in Revelation chapter 20, mean that Christ is going to come and reign on this earth after the Tribulation?" This theory is taught by a great many Theologians, but the question is, can it be verified by the scriptures themselves. And the answer is, No! The whole idea is contradictory when we consider all of the pertinent scriptures which are used to justify this belief. Nowhere is this doctrine explicitly mentioned in scripture, it is based solely on the misunderstanding or private interpretation of a few select verses. God does not say He will rapture the Church before the tribulation! In fact, the Lord says just the opposite. He says the Church will not be taken out of the world until the end of the world. He says the rapture is at "The Last day" and "The Last Trumpet". These ideas of a pre tribulation rapture and an earthly reign of Christ are built upon an unsound foundation which will not stand the test of scripture.

It's important in this introduction of Revelation 20 that it should be made perfectly clear just what GOD says (and does not say) about the return of the Lord. Understanding this, we can better grasp exactly what has been speculation, assumptions and supposition, and what are solid biblical facts. We begin by taking a quick look at a few of the verses which have direct bearing on this issue.

Matthew 24:29-31

"Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken:

and then shall appear the sign of the son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.

And He shall send His angels with a great sound of a Trumpet, and they shall gather together His elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven unto the other."
God says "immediately" after the tribulation the trumpet will sound and it's the gathering of the Chosen (elect) and the end of the age/world. Both context and content illustrate that this is so. But is this the Rapture of 1st Thessalonians 4:16? Pretribulation theorists would have you believe that it is not. But this chapter illustrates clearly that the Chosen are gathered together in the air, and verse 40 tells us clearly the one will be taken and the other left. Is that not a reference to the trump sounding and the rapture where the believer is caught up to be with Christ in the air, and the others left? Likewise it says, be ye also ready for the Lord's return, because for those who aren't (verse 51) there is judgment, and weeping and gnashing of teeth. God is talking to the Church and He is telling them to be ye ready for this event. And so yes, this is the Rapture of believers at the trumpet of God and the Lord's return. It is also the judgment of those left (those not ready, not watching). And note, the Disciples ask Jesus when will be the sign of His coming again and the end of the world. It is then that He tells them these things. I.e., "this is the signs of His coming and the end of the world". When the fig tree is in leaf, He is even at the doors! These are the signs. In Premillennial Theology there is implicitly three comings of Christ. This cannot be denied, for as one was at His Birth, one is at the (supposed) pretribulation rapture of the Church, and the third is here when He comes to gather the Elect in judgment on the world. The obvious problem is, there is nothing in scripture to justify that there are three Comings of Christ!

This idea is not biblically validated. There was the Coming of Christ to confirm (make strong or strengthen) the Covenant (at His birth), after which He ascended to heaven to Reign in the Kingdom, as prophesied. And then there is the return of Christ to both Rapture the Church and Judge the wicked at the completion of that New Covenant period. This second advent is what Matthew chapter 24 is talking about, not the third (supposedly after He came for the Church before the Tribulation). It's the second and last coming. Likewise, because this trumpet sounds (Matthew 24:31) and this is obviously the end of the world (which even most all Pretribulation theorists agree) then this "has" to also be the time of the Rapture. It is impossible Biblically for it not to be. Because God says the rapture occurs at "The Last Trumpet". God is not the author of confusion. To say anything less about the Trumpet is to distort or wrest the very scriptures there. It's just a matter of humbly receiving what is written. Consider these next two passages in wisdom and understanding..

1st Thessalonians 4:16

"For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the Archangel, and with the Trumpet of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord."
This being "caught up together" is what we call the Rapture. We should understand that the word Rapture is derived from a Latin term meaning "caught away" and is merely used by Christians to avoid repetitive and awkward quoting of the entire verse (1 Thess. 4:16) each time we reference the event it describes. So let me be clear that when I use the word Rapture, I am simply speaking about nothing more and nothing less than what the "scripture itself" define as the catching up together with Christ in the air (1st Thess. 4:16).

Comparing scripture with scripture, and this verse with the verses of Matthew 24:29-31, it's easy (despite premil objections) to see when the Rapture takes place. In fact, you'd have to be trying very hard not to see it. The trumpet will sound, and the gathering of the Chosen or elect in the heavens commences. The dead are raised up, Believers on earth are caught up in the air to be with Christ, and unbelievers are left here on earth to watch it, and then are judged. This is precisely as Matthew 24 declares one will be taken and one left. And it specifically states that it was at "the trumpet's sound", immediately after the Great Tribulation. Not Before! ..Moreover,

1st Corinthians 15:51

"Behold I show you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at The Last Trumpet: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed."
Here we see the Rapture spoken of again. And note "carefully" that God declares that it takes place at the sound of the last trumpet. Not the next to the last, but the last! That means that there are no other trumpets after this trumpet. It is the last trumpet and it is the Rapture. And so we see (if we believe God's Word) that the trumpet sounding in Matthew 24 cannot possibly be "after" this one, because this Rapture is at the Last Trumpet. PreTribulation Rapture theology "incredibly" teaches that the trumpet in Matthew 24 takes place after this "last" trumpet spoken of 1st Corinthians. They are effectively calling God's Word untrue by privately interpreting 1st Corinthians as "Not Really" the last Trumpet! The question becomes, "why would anyone professing faithfulness to scripture do this?" And the answer is, "because they know that if Matthew 24's trumpet isn't after the rapture trumpet of 1st Corinthians, then their whole theory of the Rapture before the tribulation is totally bankrupt, as Matthew 24 declares it immediately after the tribulation of those days. This is why these Theologians must go to great lengths trying to rationalize away "the last trumpet" of 1st Corinthians.

"..has God really said this is the last Trumpet?"

Sounds an awful lot like the question of the serpent in the garden, doesn't it? "..hath God said ye shall not eat of the tree?" If it is true what God's Word said, then the Matthew 24 Trumpet must also be the last trumpet, because they themselves admit this verse is in reference to the end of the world/age. That means Matthew, 1st Thessalonians, and 1st Corinthians are all talking about the same time period. Judgment day and the Rapture at the very same Last Trumpet! Curiously enough, when these pretribulation Theologians are asked to explain this obvious contradiction of scripture, and they do one of four things.


They ignore it and trample it under foot as if it wasn't even there, was unimportant or worthless!

They revile you, speak of church unity and call you divisive, try and change the subject to you, or their Christian liberty (ad hominem attacks).

They claim it's because we don't actually know how to understand the very scriptures we're reading, but will understand it by and by. ..or

they say, "..hath God REALLY meant the Trumpet in 1st Thessalonians is actually the last Trumpet, when He says it?"
The lack of humbleness in holding on to Church traditions rather than to receive what God actually says is astounding in the Church today. Like the Scribes and Pharisees who held to their traditions above God's Word (Matthew 15:6), Churches today seldom receive God's Word as the truth when it contradicts their traditional teachings. Nevertheless, the last trumpet is the last trumpet, and God is not mocked! Christians are to receive the love of truth (2nd Thessalonians 2:10) not despise it, or become offended by it. Yet this is what often happens. Shall we love our teachers words more than God's Word itself. Yet that is what we are actually dealing with. Is that a harsh indictment of the Church? ..Yes! Because we should not lose sight of the fact that it is the Holy Spirit of God which revealeth truth, and that He resisteth the proud. Christians should because of this Spirit have a reverential fear of God that they won't trample his Holy Word under foot, but rather (as the Bereans) search it out, receive it, and if need be Change their doctrines to conform to God's Word. But many attempt to change God's Word to conform to their doctrines. God says that it is the fool who despiseth the instruction of scripture and this is something which is good to keep in mind.

Proverbs 1:7


"The fear of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge, but fools despise Wisdom and instruction."
It takes a more noble heart to receive correction (as the more noble Bereans -Acts 17:11) of the truth from scripture. And God is the only one who can give that heart. Clinging to these teaching in the face of scripture is not the path of the faithful Christian. When we compare scripture, we see that this trumpet and the trumpet of Matthew 24 is the same trumpet. There is no contradiction in God's Word. Contradictions only come when we try and force God's Word to say something it doesn't say. Sloppy and/or unrighteous exegesis is not a virtue, and there is no reason to minimize it as insignificant in our walk with God. On the contrary.

Immediately after the tribulation period is the return of Christ, the Rapture, and the Judgment. All scripture agrees that it's on the Last Day, and at the last trumpet. Over and over again God makes it clear that the "Last" Trumpet is in fact the end of the world. The Only way we can believe in a Pretribulation Rapture is to "ignore " all those pertinent verses of scripture.

Revelation 10:7

"But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as He hath declared to His servants the prophets."
When the Seventh angel sounds the trumpet (Rev. 11:15) it's the end of the world when the mystery of God is finished. Not even debatable to any serious bible student! And this again obviously is the Last trumpet. The exact same "last trumpet" 1st Corinthians 15:51 says is the Rapture of believers. Naturally, for then shall we see Him face to face and know even as we are known (1st Cor. 13:12). i.e., the mystery of God shall be finished, just as it states here! Rapture and end of the World. There can only be one "Last" trumpet, else it's not the Last. So, what's to debate? Especially when understanding this is the only way scripture agrees consistently down the line.

More than that, God likewise says the end of the world is at "The Last Day" and that the rapture of the Church is likewise at "The Last Day". Again, scriptural redundancy in total consistency throughout God's Word.

John 6:40

"And this is the will of Him that sent Me, that every one which seeth the son and believeth on Him may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at The Last Day!"
John 6:54

"Whoso eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at The Last Day!"
And God makes it absolutely clear that not only the resurrection is on The "last" day, but also the Judgment of the unjust is also on the "last" day. Totally consistent with "ALL" that God says, and contradicted by the pretribulation Rapture theology.

John 7:37

"He that rejecteth Me, and receiveth not My words hath one that judgeth him; the Word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in The Last Day!"
Again, what's to debate? God clearly says the Judgment is at the last day, and the Rapture of believers is at the last day. Just as with the last trumpet! Both events of Rapture and Judgment at the same last day, and confirmed as at the same last trumpet. Total consistency throughout scripture.

By contrast, did God say after the tribulation I'll reign "on the earth" 1000 years, or did man say that and then privately interpret other scriptures to "mean" this, though they don't say it? Revelation 20 speaks of souls of the dead which reign in heaven, not on earth. Did God say before the tribulation I'll take My Church out of the world, or did man say that? Did God say my Son has no kingdom yet and there must be a future 1000 year reign on earth, or did man say that in direct contradiction of God? ..Man said these things! God said nothing about coming before the tribulation. That is not in scripture. What is in scripture is that Christ "already" has a kingdom, and is already reigning, and has already brought peace on earth, and that in the world the Church will have tribulation as normaltive, and near the end, Great (greater or increased) Tribulation, and that immediately after this period of Great tribulation, the trumpet will sound and the angels will gather the chosen, and all the tribes of the earth will mourn!" This is what God says! And with good reason the people of the earth mourn, because it's not only the gathering of the Chosen in the air (rapture) but it's also Judgment day. Therefore do they mourn.

Another one of the tactics that is often taken by Theologians in an attempt to give some biblical legitimacy to their theories, is to attribute the word Elect in the New Testament (and particularly in Matthew 24) to mean the literal Jewish people only. This arbitrary and self serving defining of the term will "not stand" when compared with scripture. It's the very same word [eklektos] translated Chosen throughout New Testament scripture, and it's used to to describe All Believers. It describes any Child of God, not those of literal Jewish heritage only. Jesus is speaking to the body of believers. They are the only Chosen in the New Covenant! As an example, in 1st Peter chapter 2 where it speaks of the Church as living stones in the house of God and a Chosen generation, that word Chosen [eklektos] is the exact same word elect. Elect means the picked or the chosen of God. All believers are the Elect of God as that chapter clearly demonstrates. So once again we see that these conclusions that the word Elect in those verses were speaking of Jewish people only, starts out with an erroneous "assumption" and then attempts to use it to interpret the passage in a way that will eliminate gentile believers (supposedly supporting their, Church Gone Theory). But when your assumptions are built upon fallacy, your conclusions are bound to be incorrect. Assumption is the mother of all errors!

It is very clear both contextually and textually that there is no room for a 1000 year reign of Christ "on earth" after the tribulation. Not according to scripture. For the second coming of Christ signals the judgment and the rapture, not a new reign of Christ on earth. Christ currently reigns in heaven with the souls of the martyrs who have died, and we are also spiritually reigning with Christ currently (Col. 1:13, Rom. 5:17) as kings and Priests unto our God. Though many choose to ignore these biblical truths, we cannot lean unto our own understandings and traditions. The Word of God is definitive, trustworthy, and explicitly (not implicitly) teaching the Kingdom of Christ is now. Everywhere you look in scripture the reign of Christ now, is evident.

The parable of the tares in Matthew chapter 13 gives us another sound illustration of this biblical principle. Jesus gives us this parable, and that there should not be any question about it's interpretation, He Himself interprets it for us! We don't even have to search the scriptures to see what the symbolism means, for Jesus explains the parable clearly for us so no one can use their own private interpretations.
He says the wheat (Believers) and the tares (Unbelievers) will remain in the field (World) "Together" until the harvest (End of the World). This is Christ talking! It's not a matter of my interpretation, or of your interpretation, it's clearly Christ's interpretation. How can we ignore Christ's interpretation simply because of our Church teachings? In fact, in the very parable itself it was asked if the tares should be plucked out so they couldn't choke God's wheat, and God says, NO! The tares and the Wheat must stay together until the end of the world, Then the tares will be gathered to be burned, and the wheat gathered into God's barn. Again, That's not my private interpretation, that's the unadulterated Word of God.

But Pretribulation Theorists flatly contradict Christ in this, saying, "NO! The Wheat will be taken out of the field first because God doesn't want His Wheat being beaten up in the horrible time when these tares rise up in the tribulation period to persecute and kill them". That plain and simply is a contradiction of GOD. It's confusion! If we say that the Church has already been taken out of the world before the tribulation, then who are these tares persecuting for the name of Christ (matt. 24:9) if not Christians? Is the Body of Christ divided? God Forbid! And what's the purpose in taking out believers if there will still be both Jew and Gentile believers here on earth still? Pretribulation theorists say God doesn't want believers to go through this wrath, as they're not "appointed to it", and yet there are believers here going through this wrath and persecuted and killed for Christ's sake. It makes absolutely no sense whatsoever! Some Theologians attempt to explain this saying, "because these will be Jewish believers who will evangelize the gentiles". But, that was the whole purpose of the Church. This theory makes the Church's work non effectual by their doctrine. And how does this change the fact that they claim the believers were previously raptured because believers are not appointed to this wrath?

The real truth of course is that Jewish and Gentile believers are all one Holy People, one body of Christ, one Church of God. Not two! Both in "one" Olive tree, not two! There was one Old Testament with Israel, and there is one New Testament with Israel. One name whereby men may Be saved, one acceptable time when He took away the sins of Israel. It's not a future event, it's a past event. ..according to scripture! So it gets back to that age old question again. The question is not one of interpretation, the question is who are we going to believe. God, or our teachers? God says the believers and unbelievers will remain together in the world until the end of the world. Man says no, that's wrong, the believers will be taken out before the end of the world. And he teaches that without a single scripture that Actually says that. Yes, they will produce a few verses, but "none" of them will "Actually" say that the Church will be taken out of the world before the tribulation. They will "privately interpret" them to mean that, but not one actually says that.

..How can I say that?

Because it's a fact, and not one person has ever been able to say it's not, nor produce a single scripture which says these things! There is no scripture that says the Church will be taken out before the tribulation. There are many scriptures (as I've given the one of the wheat and the tares) which tell us that we will all (both believers and unbelievers), be here until the end of the world/age and God won't pluck one up because the other is choking it. So we have a choice. Believe God, or man. I've just given you a few verses, there are many, many more which show the very same thing. The Rapture, and the Judgment, is at the end of the world, at the last day, not before the tribulation.

The 1000 year reign that Revelation chapter 20 talks about says, the souls "of" the martyrs (those who died), it doesn't say souls (which could mean people), or people here reigning with Christ "on earth" in the literal middle eastern city of Jerusalem. It says souls "of" the martyred dead, while the rest of the dead lived not again. Not one word about living people reigning "upon earth" with Christ.

..He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.

Study scripture carefully leaning upon it's Words alone (Sola Scriptura) and the Holy spirit will guide you into truth. Accept the words of men and of Church traditions and you set yourself up for a great fall by building upon unsound foundation. Souls of those who are beheaded for Christ's sake do not rise up out of the earth to reign literally in Jerusalem. The Saints upon their death immediately go to Heaven to Reign with Christ! The teaching that this chapter says souls are literally reigning on earth in Jerusalem, is untenable. But it's repeated so often that those who do not carefully compare Theologians words with the scriptures, have actually told me that this was explicitly written there. i.e., they heard it so much that they really think that this verse actually says that. In Reality John says (the Word of God says) that he saw souls "of" the martyred, reigning! He saw the souls of those killed (Beheaded). Not Souls (which could be people), and not Martyrs, but the "Souls, of the martyrs!" And since when does souls of the dead Martyrs reign on the earth? Why would a soul apart from his body, be reigning in a literal city in the middle east? These souls reign in the Jerusalem from above, not in an earthly nation, Holy City, or Holy Temple. A Spiritual Holy Nation, the Jerusalem from above (Gal. 4:26).

But isn't it typical that Pretribulation Theorists are the ones insisting we have to take this verse absolutely literally for what it says. But when it says the Souls of the martyrs who die for Christ's sake, go to reign with Christ, they now curiously don't see that as literal souls of dead people. They amazingly see this as literal earthly people reigning with Christ on earth. Here they curiously don't want to take it literally as souls of the dead, as it literally states. And so they RE-interpret (privately interpret) this to mean literal people reigning on earth with Christ. He who hath eyes to see, let him see that this is obviously not what the verse "literally" says.

So much for the alleged literal interpretation of it. So let us take a careful verse by verse look at what Revelation chapter 20 really says. And discern what it really means by a careful biblical reasoned comparison of scripture with scripture, symbolism with symbolism, Word with Word. Let us in humble submission let God's Word interpret God's Word. It is the only way to really understand what the book of revelation means..





AN EXPOSITION OF
REVELATION CHAPTER 20

by Tony Warren


VERSE ONE


"And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit, and a great chain in his hand".
Revelation Chapter 20 is introduced by the phrase, "And (or Then) I saw an angel come down from heaven..". This is not indicating that John is now having a vision of events that happen after the events in Chapter 19. It is just the introduction of a new vision that John was seeing. This is obviously a different vision from chapter 19, and there is nothing in scripture which would have anyone believe the events in the Chapters of revelation go along chronologically. In fact, the scriptures preclude it!

The word angel here is the Greek word [aggelos] meaning messenger, and is the "exact" same word translated messenger throughout New Testament scripture. This Messenger who came down from heaven with the key and great Chain to bind Satan is God's anointed Messenger Jesus. He is Messenger of the Covenant of God who comes down from heaven with the power to bind Satan and by His death give that Covenant strength (Philippians 2:6-8). It's the fulfillment of Prophesy of the messenger of God who redeems from the hand of the strong one, Satan. This Messenger of the Covenant is the deliverer out of zion that was prophesied to come and defeat Satan and free his captivity, to make strong the New Covenant with Israel (see Jeremiah 31). Christ is the Prophesied foundation of the Temple rebuilding (building again), and the freeing of Israel. But in order to do that, that great deceiver Satan had to first be bound because he held the captivity of the nations or gentiles, with the strong hand of death hanging over them. This Messenger who came down from Heaven with the power to bind Satan and loose the peoples of the world, is Christ.

Malachi 3:1

"...and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to His TEMPLE, even the Messenger of the Covenant, whom ye delight in: behold He shall come, saith the Lord of hosts."
This is the anointed Christ, the Word made flesh. This Messenger ([malak], the exact same Old testament word translated Angel) is He who came down from heaven to give the Covenant strength. He came with the Key and great Chain to bind Satan in a bottomless pit (Abyss) that he can no longer deceive the gentiles by holding them in bondage. Revelation 20 is the fulfillment of that Prophesy.

Isaiah the Prophet spoke of a time when the Gentiles (nations) would come into the kingdom of God (Isaiah 9:1; 42:6; 49:2,22) when the Messiah come to free the captivity, and this was fulfilled in Christ's first advent. Therefore, the basis upon which the gospel can now go unto all the nations of the world is that Satan’s deceiving hold upon the Gentiles (same word as translated nations) has now been bound as all power is given to Christ to evangelize the world.

Matthew 28:18-19

"And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth.

Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost:"
Because of this Messenger [aggelos] from heaven Satan cannot thwart the building of the lord's Temple with the chosen of the nations, because he has been bound from doing so. That power of binding is in the symbolism of the key, the chain, and the Messenger from Heaven.

Satan cannot be bound with a literal Chain of iron, or locked in a pit with a literal brass Key. Satan is a spirit being which cannot be bound by literal earthly devices. The words here of keys and chains have spiritual significance. The Lord uses these symbols to illustrate a spiritual (but very literal) picture for us. Once we understand this, half the battle of understanding His Word is won. The Key here symbolizes that the Messenger has the right and authority to bind and loose. This messenger come down from Heaven holds the right and authority and means (key) to bind Satan. The signification being, "He who holds the key, holds the ability and authority to restrain Satan". That would also include ability and authority to loose Satan from that restraint. The Chain symbolizes the power (force or energy required to do the holding) to bind. It is a "Great" Chain because Satan is a spiritual and strong adversary (more on this later), upon whom only a great or special binding from God will restrain. The bottomless pit is symbolism for a boundless void (or Abyss) of nothingness. Satan (a spirit being) is held in idleness, that his ability to deceive the gentiles whom God is now also drawing by the pouring out of the Holy Spirit, is stopped. i.e., He cannot prevent this while God's church is being built.


Symbolism:
Keys = Right, Authority, Ability
Chain = Power, Means to Restrain
Bottomless Pit = Boundless Void, an Abyss without form
This first verse is opening the vision with a word picture of the time that the Messenger from God came, as prophesied, to restrain Satan, and loose the gentiles from his deceiving grip. This took place at Christ's first advent. It is a opening image of the promised Messenger [aggelos] of the Covenant coming down from Heaven with the authority, means, and power to bind Satan, and free the nations. This Messenger was prophesied to come to His temple and bring Peace to Israel by freeing the captivity and reconciling them to God. The mystery is revealed that the gentiles or nations were included in this promise.

And when we think about this honestly, what other Messenger comes down from Heaven with the seal (security) of the Living God, and the Keys to Bind and loose Satan, and has the power to take hold of him, and cast him in a void where he cannot deceive the nations for a period? Only the Lord qualifies for such an impossible task! No one else has that kind of Power to overcome or conquer the strong one, Satan. The Only messenger who came down from heaven to bind Satan is Christ! And when we carefully study scripture we see that this was precisely as was prophesied. It was for this reason that The Messenger of the New Covenant was prophesied to come. To ransom the prisoners from the hand of the strong one and set Jacob free. He fulfilled that prophesy. We get a little better understanding about this in the next verse.




VERSE TWO


"and He laid hold on the Dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil and Satan, and bound him a thousand years".
Because of preconceived ideas, this is the verse where some Theologians become somewhat confused. Many make the assertion that this hasn't occurred as yet. They hypothesize that this will take place sometime during Christ's second coming. And ironically, in the midst of all the symbolic language here, they take exception to this thousand years being understood any other way but a literal length of time. Nevertheless, when we practice sound biblical hermeneutics, it becomes clear from the scriptures that Satan was bound by the victory of Christ on the cross. He had to be bound so that Christ could build His Church by releasing those whom Satan held captive. These are those held in bondage which Christ came to set free. Satan is the great deceiver of the world and he held the people in bondage to him so that they were his slaves. This messenger came from heaven to ransom those prisoners, and free that captivity. You can get a much better understanding of this principle by looking "carefully" at Matthew chapter 12, where the Pharisees are claiming that Jesus (the Messenger of the Covenant) is casting out devils by the power of Satan. And Jesus asks them, "how can Satan fight himself? A Kingdom divided against itself cannot stand". Christ says that if He casts out Devils by the Spirit of God, then the Kingdom of God has come unto them! Of course, we know He did cast them out by the Spirit of God. Therefore, it is likewise unquestionably true that the Kingdom of God had come unto them. And that is a very telling and unmistakable truth not subject to private interpretation, and which shouldn't be taken lightly, nor trampled upon. The Kingdom of God "Had" Come to Israel in Christ! And Christ doesn't stop there, He goes on to make sure we all know exactly what He is talking about, by then giving us this most revealing parable:

Matthew 12:29

"How can one enter into a strong man's house and spoil his goods, except he first Bind the strong man and then he will spoil his house."
When we study this parable honestly, by the Grace of God we must assuredly come to the truth of it. The Lord Jesus Christ came to spoil, or Plunder (Take by conquest the possessions from) Satan's house. And those possesions were you, I, and every other person who was unregenerate. We were those held strongly in captivity in this house of bondage. But in order to take satan's goods, first, Christ had to "bind him." Look again carefully at the parable itself, and ask yourself honestly these questions:


#1. Who is the Strong man?
#2. What is his house?
#3. Who is it that comes to bind him?
#4. What are the possessions in the strong man's house
that he wants to Spoil (take by conquest)?
#5. What "MUST" be done first, before that can happen?

When you have answered those questions nobly, it's an absolute! There can be no other rational conclusion but that #1, Satan is the strong man. #2, His house is the adversarial principality. #3, Christ is the one who came to bind him and take the possessions or prisoners in his principality, #4, the Church were those possesions being held captive or in bondage by Satan, and #5, Christ is he who had to First, bind Satan!

If indeed Christ had cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then obviously it was the power of God manifest in Him, and thus unambiguously demonstrated that He was the prophesied Messiah, the Son of David who was to come and establish that Kingdom. The same Son of David of whom the multitude spoke in the first instance. It was indeed for this reason the Pharisees had accused Christ of having a devil. Consider wisely and in context.

Matthew 12:22-24

"Then was brought unto him one possessed with a devil, blind, and dumb: and he healed him, insomuch that the blind and dumb both spake and saw.
And all the people were amazed, and said, Is not this the Son of David?
But when the Pharisees heard it, they said, This fellow doth not cast out devils, but by Beelzebub the prince of the devils."
But indeed Christ had cast out devils by the Spirit of God and that meant that the Messiah, the Son of David had been manifest, and His Kingdom had come unto them. It is in this "context" that Christ speaks about how He must first bind Satan. When Christ cast Satan out of individuals, He was 'signifying' by this that the Kingdom of God had come (Matthew 12:28). For the kingdom of God is placed within men (Luke 17:21) by Christ coming to dwell where Satan once was, it's not an earthly kingdom. And the Spoiling of Satan's Kingdom or principality is the principle of this parable. His goods, (The Spoil) are all of the disciples, and all of us who were unsaved (in captivity to Satan) and deceived of Satan, who are now set free in Christ. This parable is a clear picture that God gives us to illustrate Christ is the Messenger of the Covenant that came down from heaven to establish the Kingdom of God by plundering the house of Satan, and setting free those who sat in the darkness thereof. And God tells us, first Christ had to bind the strong man, and only then could He spoil his house. This is not incidental or insignificant language. Scripture must be defined by scripture, not by Theologians. When we do that, it is clear the binding of satan took place at the cross.
Again in Mark chapter 3. The Lord Jesus has the blasphemous accusation brought against Him that He was working through Satan. Christ asks them, "how can He battle against the Kingdom of Satan, if He is of the Kingdom of Satan? A House divided against itself cannot stand! And He declares:

Mark 3:26

"And if Satan rise up against himself, and be divided, he cannot stand, but hath an end. No man can enter into a strong man's house, and spoil his goods, except He FIRST Bind the strong man; and then He will spoil his House."
These are God's parables and God puts parables in His Word not to be "ignored", but to be considered and discerned. Some people close their eyes and ears to the truth because of their Church tradition, but this is unrighteousness of the highest order. God says, "hear His parable!" Christ is the one who has come to conquer this strong man's (Satan's) kingdom, and God says, in order for Him to spoil Satan's house, Satan first had to be bound. I didn't say that, A theologian didn't say that, my Church didn't say that, God said it! We merely bear faithful witness or testimony to what God said. Satan had to be bound in order for Christ to spoil (take by conquest) the captivity. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.

Indeed, as our Lord says, "if He cast out Satan by the power of God, then the Kingdom of God had come upon them." Not 2000 years later, but with Christ! The Kingdom had come, and the captivity was being set free, and there was Peace being made with God by those whom Christ delivered. This isn't speculation, it's clearly delineated in the pages of Scripture. Without realizing it, doctrines like Premillennialism are in effect saying, "wrong God, The Kingdom of God has not come yet, for Christ has not bound Satan yet, the captivity has not been freed, and Christ has not yet brought Peace to the earth, nor established righteousness". But according to these scriptures Christ has bound Satan, and He has taken a spoil from his house, and He has established His Kingdom in "His" righteousness.

Luke 11:20-23

"But if I with the finger of God cast out devils, no doubt the Kingdom of God is come upon you.

When a strong man armed keepeth his palace, his goods are in peace:

But when a stronger than he shall come upon him, and overcome him, He TAKETH from him all his armor wherein he trusted, and divideth his spoils."
Satan is the Strong man in this parable. Stronger than all of us so that he held us firmly in captivity to serve him in his kingdom or Palace. And you can be sure, he keeps his palace! No one can set themselves free from his strong grip. But when one stronger than him (Christ) comes and overcomes him, He takes away Satan's armor, making him defenseless so that he is unable to stop Christ's onslaught. Thus Christ conquers and divides Satan's spoil. He is unable to defend himself and prevent the Church from being built on those spoiled from the world. This is what these parables are teaching. Likewise, the Messenger of Revelation chapter 20 had came with a Great chain to symbolize this is to hold this "strong" adversarial spirit. And as these scriptures clearly show, before this Strong one's house could be spoiled, he "First" had to be bound by Christ.

While Satan is bound, the Holy Temple is being built and the true gospel is going forth to the nations that the called of these nations are Saved. Satan is without defense (as per parable) being restrained from being able to (with his deceiving these nations) prevent people from receiving truth and becoming truly Saved. In other words, while he is bound, the Lord's Church will be built with the spoils of Satan's house. Iniquity is held down until all who are to be sealed are sealed (Saved). And when the 1000 years are over and the kingdom prepared to be delivered up to God, Satan will then be allowed loose from his binding (by he who has the key) to once again go forth deceiving the world. This will bring Great Tribulation to the camp of the Saints (Saints are believers) as the Churches will then be overrun and the people therein brought into captivity to Satan. There will be a great falling away or divorcing (apostasy) from God in the Church at this time. It will become so wicked, that if God didn't shorten those days and return in final judgment, there would be no flesh left on earth to be Saved. I.e., it would be a world where not one man on earth was left who had Salvation! But that will never happen, as scripture says God will shorten the days (for the sake of the Chosen). Those who will endure in this time of Great Tribulation (the faithful, those who keep God's word over man's) will be Saved. They shall be changed instantly, without death, into their new spiritual bodies.

The point being made is, the Church is Saved by being freed from the house of Satan by the work of Christ at the cross to bind Satan. I don't know why anyone would consider it strange to hear that Satan was bound at the cross. The New Testament bears abundant testimony to the fact that Satan is a defeated foe. Colossians 2:15 says that Jesus Spoiled principalities and Powers and made a show of them openly triumphing over them in it. Keep in mind what Jesus said in Mark, that He first had to bind the strong man before He can spoil his house. Ephesians 4:8 tells us very plainly Christ led captivity captive and gave gifts to men. The captivity is the power of Satan to hold us in his Prison, and the gift Christ gave is Salvation! But, He first had to lead the captivity "Captive," Then He could give the gifts to men. You see, these verses are glossed over (or worse) by so many people. The question is, does it really mean that Satan had to be bound in order for Christ to spoil his house, when it says it? What was the captivity that Christ had to lead captive in order to give gifts to men? No need for vague speculation, the scriptures are clear about it.

Scripture indicates that being unsaved is as being in a prison or in captivity, with Satan as your Captor. No way you can get out because you are in bondage to sin. You serve sin. But Christ came to set this captivity free. He came to loose the prisoners, to spoil Satan's house. Remember Jesus said, If "I" shall make you free, you shall be free indeed? Israel didn't know what He was talking about! They retorted, "they were never in bondage and were born free (-John 8:33)". But Jesus was talking about a different captivity, a different house of Bondage. A captivity far greater than any political one and a prison house far more damnable than any earthly prison. He was talking about Israel being in captivity to Satan. And Jesus said, If I will make you free, ye shall be free indeed. But like so many today, they were thinking in worldly terms, or in earthly or carnal terms, and Jesus was speaking in the language of the Spiritual. They thought He was going to set up an earthly Kingdom, but Jesus came to set up a "far" superior Kingdom than a worldly one. They wanted Him to set Jacob free from captivity to the Romans, but He came to redeem Jacob in a way that would set them free forever, and would rule them in a kingdom which has no end. They thought apart from the Romans, they were already free, but Jesus knew that they were captives in the House of Satan. He came down from Heaven to bind Satan and loose the captivity and give gifts to men. Doing that, this freedom would be greater than any worldly or (so called) literal freedom that they could imagine. When we learn the parable of the binding of the strong man, we see (By the Grace of God) exactly when, and more importantly why Satan was bound. This is also illustrated in the Prophesy of the messenger of the Covenant redeeming Israel, as fulfilled in Christ:

Jeremiah 31:11

"For the Lord hath redeemed Jacob, and ransomed him from the hand of him that was Stronger than He.."
Jacob (Israel) was redeemed at the cross, and He who redeemed him was the Messenger from Heaven, Christ. Jacob was held in bondage by one who was stronger (remember the parable) and this of course was Satan. He was stronger than Israel and held them in bondage. The Redemption was made on the cross (it's not a future event) that Israel would be set free from the hand of Satan. And this is what the "great" chain to hold him signifies. Jeremiah 31 tells us all about this New Testament with the House of Israel that this Messenger confirmed or strengthened. Compare this diligently with the commentary on it in Hebrews chapters 8 and 9 (read it all carefully) and you will see that this is Christ, the messenger of the New Covenant or Testament with Israel. And the Israel in view is the New Testament Church! According to it's fulfillment spoken of in Hebrews, Christ accomplished this by the cross. So while doctrines like Premillennialism are waiting for a New Covenant with Israel as a future event, scripture clearly tells us that the New testament Congregation has already come, and was made strong in Christ's blood (Hebrews 9:15-17). It's His death which bound Satan and made the new Covenant with Israel, strong!

Look at 2nd Thessalonians chapter 2, which speaks of the time when iniquity will be un-restrained or loosed after having been restrained. Particularly take note of verses 6,7,8, and 9:

2nd Thessalonians 2:6-9

"And now ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time.

For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: only He who now restraineth will restrain, until he be taken out of the way.

And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the Spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of His coming:

Even him whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders.."
This Chapter of 2nd Thessalonians is dealing with the falling away (apostasia) or literally divorcing or separation of the Church from God, which precedes the Lord's second advent. And verse 6 tells us that there is something withholding or holding down this "Evil" power of Satan, but that there is a "specific time " appointed when this evil will be set loose and revealed. This sin (lawlessness or iniquity) of Satan was in the world even at the time of the writing of 2nd Thessalonians, and yet God reveals here 'unambiguously' that it was being restrained to be revealed at a later (His) time. This iniquity or transgression that is being held down is obviously the power of Satan to do great lawlessness in the Holy Temple and thus deceive the nations thereby. While it is being restrained the man of lawlessness cannot sit in God's Temple. The Church will continue to grow. This was iniquity of Satan bound at the cross so the Temple (Church) could be built. That's why these verses illustrate that it is being held down or restrained and declares a time it will be loosed. Naturally when it is let go, (unbound, unrestrained, released, whatever you want to call it), then this iniquity will abound (see Matt. 24:12) and there will be deceivings of false prophets, lying signs and wonders and miracles and great tribulation for true believers.

2nd Thessalonians 2:9

"even him whose coming is is after the working of Satan, with all power, signs, and lying wonders."
When that iniquity that was held down is loosed, then false prophets, lying teachers and the lawless man, will come to deceive the nations with all Power and lying Signs and Wonders. It is no mere coincidence that this mirrors Revelation chapter 20 where when Satan is loosed from being bound, he goes forth to "deceive" the nations of the 4 quarters of the world. In other words, it will be a universal deception of the peoples of the world by the loosing of this spirit of Satan. The iniquity of Satan (which was restrained) spoken of in Revelation 20, will be loosed to go forth deceiving the world with false gospels, and 2nd Thessalonians mirrors that message of Satan's deception in great power. This isn't God playing word games, it's talking about the same time, and the same loosing of Satan. The context of 2nd Thessalonians 2 is of Christ's second coming and our gathering together to meet Him, but First it declares, these things had to happen. Apostasy, lawless man in the temple of God as if he was God, and the iniquity that was restrained be loosed. It all points to the same conclusion. Namely, after Christ build's his Holy Temple, then Satan will be loosed to deceive. The question would now arise, Why? 2nd Thessalonians 2:10 answers this. It is because they received not the love of truth, that they might have Salvation, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. The same reason God has always brought judgment upon His congregation! It shouldn't come as any surprise to faithful students of the Bible.

There are those who are commonly called 'Carnal Christians' (which is really no Christian at all) in most every Church, and they tend to want the wide road, the smooth road, the worldly way. They are usually kept in check by the faithfulness of the majority, but as many in the Church depart from the faith, it is spoken of as their being seduced and deceived by false prophets and teachers. And verse 7 of 2nd Thessalonians 2 explains that something was holding this iniquity restrained that it couldn't take place then. It says "he that now letteth, will let, until he be taken out of the way." In the KJV this word "letteth" is an old English word which means restrain. The word translated there is the Greek word [katecho] or literally Hold Down, and is derived from it's root Greek ['kata] meaning down and ['echo] meaning to hold. So once again we see the principle that something is holding Satan's iniquity down until a certain set time (spoken of here as, till one be taken out of the midst). This iniquity of Satan that will be revealed later, was restrained until Christ be taken out of the midst of the Churches. Because the Lord is the only one who could restrain it. The Lord is the only one in the midst of the Church or temple who restrains iniquity. When iniquity is loosed (Matthew 24:12, the great tribulation period) iniquity will again abound, and the Love of God shall grow cold. This is the apostasy, or divorcing (separation) from God which 2nd thessalonians speaks of.

There are two things that we see conclusively in this verse of Thessalonians:


The mystery of this iniquity was already at work then when this was written to the Thessalonians! i.e., The spirit of Satan was "still" active in the world.

but though this iniquity was still active in the world then, it was declared by God to be being HELD DOWN, (restrained or bound) until a certain time when He that held it down should be taken out of the way (midst).
It is clear that He that Holds the evil spirit of iniquity down can only be God Himself. Again, as in Revelation chapter 20, no one else has that kind of power to restrain that spirit, Satan! Who is it that has the keys to the bottomless pit and has bound Satan there, sealed, reserved for this time? It can only be God Himself! And only the Lord can remove this restraint of iniquity of Satan. And when the Temple which He came to build is come to the full with the gentiles that are now coming in, God will do just that. For their testimony is finished and God will remove His hand of restraint of Satan as Judgment on the unfaithful. And so all Israel shall be saved! When we read 2nd Thessalonians 2:10,11, and 12, we see the reasons. Those who think that the Lord will not remove his hand of restraint of Satan to bring Judgment on those who refuse to receive truth of scripture are not reading, nor considering all of these scriptures carefully.

To make a long story short, the binding of Satan to withhold or restrain this horrible iniquity of deceiving was instituted by the Cross of Christ, and it will last until the time near the end of the world, when Christ is taken out of the midst of the Churches (where two or three are gathered together in His name, there is He in the midst -Matt 18:20). Satan is then loosed as Judgment upon this unfaithful Church, as the Lord says that "judgment must begin at the House of the God." This judgment doesn't last long because Satan's end is that he will be destroyed with the manifestation or brightness of the Lord's second coming. So this Binding of Satan, and his Iniquity being held down is all intimately tied together. You can't have this iniquity loosed without Satan being loosed, and vise versa. They both are of the same restraining that took place at the Cross when Christ wounded his head. Just as the scriptures said, in order for Christ to spoil Satan's house, He first had to Bind him. He did! And his house has been continually spoiled every since. And it will continue to be spoiled until all that are to be sealed, are sealed. Then the dragon Satan will be unsealed, and loosed, and the end follow soon thereafter.

"And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years,"

This verse is in reference to the breaking of Satan's stronghold upon the nations by the work of Christ on the cross. As we saw in Matthew chapter 12 "binding" is in reference to spoiling satan's house and a SIGN that the Kingdom of God had come. This is a symbolic picture of the defeat of Satan and how that defeat effects the nations. i.e., the ministry and work of the gospel can now go forth to the nations and satan is "defenseless" to stop the spreading of that gospel. We are more than conquerors (overcomers) through Christ Jesus! The symbolism is a spiritual picture of a reality!


Symbolism
Dragon = Serpent with appearance of greatness, Satan
1000 Years = fullness of the building of the Church (reign)
Serpent = The subtle or clever deceiver, Satan



VERSE THREE


"And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled, and after that he must be loosed a little season".
The part of this verse which gives people the most problems is the understanding of the thousand years. We read that the messenger from heaven bound Satan for 1000 years, and some people tend to think, "since it's been more than 1000 years since Christ went to the cross, that can't be the right conclusion". They say that because they are thinking of this chapter as a strictly literal interpretation even though it is "quite obviously" replete with symbolism. Revelation chapter 20 is not speaking of literal objects or times, it is speaking in symbolic terms of very literal happenings and time. There is a difference! It is using symbolic words which man will recognize as representations of what is happening. i.e., the chain is not a literal chain, it represents or signifies restraint, the key is not a literal key, it represents or signifies authority and ability, etc. All we have to do is look at the rest of the chapter to clearly see this. This Messenger didn't come down from heaven with a literal key. This Messenger didn't come with a literal great Chain. Satan cannot be bound with a literal Chain nor locked up with a literal lock. Satan is a spirit being. He must be restrained spiritually by God Himself. Rather than literal, this Language is representative Spiritual language to illustrate binding, and securing, and the the key illustrates He has the power and authority to keep bound, or to unlock and set loose.

So if we are not talking about strictly literal things here, what would make anyone think that the 1000 years must be a literal number of years anymore than the chain to hold Satan that 1000 years was a literal chain? The answer is Nothing! Nothing except Church tradition or teachings. It's not literal years! We understand this number 1000 to be symbolic to show us that Satan is being restrained so that he cannot bring this great iniquity and deceive the nations "for the fullness of God's time." Likewise, the bottomless pit or Abyss signifies a void place of nothing, as fathomless as can be imagined, to hold a spirit. So why would we pick the 1000 years out of all these symbolic terms and say it must be taken literally or else we are in gross error? It makes no sense! The main reason that some Theologians take this tact is that they have been taught the Jewish tradition that when Christ comes, He's going to free the earthly captivity, bring earthly peace, and reign literally on this earth. Believing this, they seek to discredit any view that Christ won't reign on the earth in literal (the middle east) jerusalem.

Nevertheless, this view is contrary to all other clear passages in scripture. When Christ returns, it will be to gather His people in the heavens to meet Him in the air (commonly called the Rapture), raise the unsaved to stand for Judgment, and to cast Satan in the lake of fire. All scripture consistently indicates this takes place at "The Last Day" and at "The Last Trumpet". There is no 1000 year reign on earth at the second advent of Christ. Believers reign with Christ "now" having been translated from the Satan's power of darkness, into this kingdom of Christ. Either that is true, or it is a lie. There is no in between.

The Greek word for thousand is [chilioi] which is in the plural and can mean an uncertain length of time or number. And that is the way that it is used here. To illustrate an unspecified length of time. And of course, it "MUST" be, for God is not interested in notifying the world of the precise actual length of time which Satan is bound (since we know the start of his binding was at the cross). It is to be a mystery to the unfaithful that he is even loosed. They will be eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage because they are unaware that satan is loosed. The Spiritual number 1000 years signifies until "the fulness of time."

When we study scripture we will find that God often uses certain number relationships to signify things. For example the number 3 for the purpose or will of God, as in the 3 times Christ prayed, the 3 times the sheet was let down and God said kill and eat, the 3 times Paul sought the Lord that the thorn in the flesh would be removed from him, the 3 times God came seeking fruit on the fig tree, or the 3 days till the Temple was raised up, etc., etc. Likewise, the number 12 representing the congregation, as in the 12 stars, the 12 tribes of Israel, the 12 Apostles, the 12 gates of the city, etc., or the number 7 and it's multiples, 70, 700, 7000 as the "Totality" of whatever is in view. And in this same way the number 10, 100, 1000 is likewise used in a spiritual sense to signifies the fullness of whatever is being spoken about. As an example, as you might say to your wife, "I'll love you for a thousand years". You're not literally putting a number on the time, rather, you're expressing the "fullness" of your Love for her. The 1000 is a symbolic length of time to indicate you'll love her from now till the fullness of time. Whatever that time may literally be, whether it be 10 years, 30 years 63 years, whatever it may be is symbolized by the use of the term a thousand years. And God uses this number in that way in scripture. We can see in the Psalms where the Lord God uses it to signify the fullness of hills:

Psalms 50:10-11

"For Every beast of the forest is mine, and the cattle upon a Thousand hills.

I know All the fowls of the mountains: and the wild beasts of the field are mine."
Is that to illustrate a literal number of hills hold his cattle? Does that mean that the cattle upon 1001 hills, or the cattle upon 1002 hills are not His? No, and so quite obviously the number thousand here is not a number to be understood literally. It's a number that God used here to illustrate the fullness. When we read the verse carefully we see "every" beast of the forest is His. Consider what God is doing here. All the cattle are his! God is using the term 1000 to show us this. But we have to have our eyes open to see it. Nothing is in the Bible by accident. The 1000 cattle indicates the fullness of cattle are His. All of them are the Lord's. Not just those on 1000 hills. Likewise, Isaiah chapter 7 speaks about the first advent of the Lord (verse 14), and continues:

Isaiah 7:23

"And it shall come to pass in THAT DAY, that every place shall be, where there were a thousand vines at a thousand silverlings, it shall even be for briers and thorns. With arrows and with bows shall men come hither; because All the land shall become briers and thorns."
Are we to suppose that this is a literal number. Were there literally 1000 vines and literally 1000 silver coins, not 1001 or 999? When we look at the verse carefully we see that it is indicating that where there was the fullness of vines, there will be briers and thorns. The 1000 is not to alert us to a literal number of vines, or the literal number of 1000 silverlings (pieces of silver money), No, it is to illustrate where the fullness of vines once were, and where the fullness of money was, it is Changed to briers & thorns or worthlessness. In other words, it's become bankrupt! God is talking about a "full" destruction. That's what the 1000 illustrates. The fullness of what was there, is made briers and thorns. and that is made clear by God as it then says "because All the land shall become briers and thorns." You see,m that's what the number 1000 illustrated. the Fulness. Again when we look at a verse such as Psalms 105, we read,

Psalms 105:8

"He hath remembered His covenant Forever, the word which He commanded to a Thousand generations. Which covenant He made with Abraham, and His oath unto Isaac;"
The LORD hath remembered His Covenant, how long? Forever! And the Word which He commanded to 1000 generations. Is This Literal? Is His Word only commanded to literally 1000 generations and not 1001 or 1002? Is His Word not commanded to the generations after 1000? Of course it is. God would not suddenly break His covenant in the 1001st generation of those who remain faithful to Him. One thousand has to be understood figuratively here, not literally. Again, look at the context of the verse. His Covenant is remembered forever. And His Word commanded to 1000 generations! Context tells us that this 1000 generations is "the Fullness or completeness" of all generations. That's how long it is remembered. Always! And it is remembered by the messenger of the Covenant Christ, send down from heaven. The number 1000 has been put there by God to show us a certain consistency in His use of this number symbolically.

Deuteronomy 7:9

"know therefore that the Lord Thy God, He is God, the faithful God, which keepeth the Covenant and mercy with them that love Him and keep His commandments to a thousand generations".
In light of this scripture, how can anyone say a thousand is always understood literally? Do we keep His commandments to a thousand generations, or do we keep them always in Christ? The 1000 is Symbolic of the Fullness. In Revelations chapter 20 where the context is symbolic language, the 1000 years that Satan is bound is symbolic language also. It indicates the fullness of time. In other words, from the time that he is bound by Christ at the cross, to the time that he is loosed, is the fullness of time which God prescribes. Till the time when the fulness of the nations or gentiles be come in, and the Church be fulfilled. Whatever literal amount of time it may actually be is not for us to know. But when the fulness be come in, so all Israel shall be saved as it is written, by the Deliverer, Christ.

This Messenger has put God's seal on Satan that he cannot be loosed till God looses him. God is in control and Satan will be held in restraint until the fulfilling of time that God has set that the nations be not deceived. Remember in 2nd Thessalonians 2 we read that what was being restrained was the iniquity revealed in Satan, and that it would be revealed in it's time. God has set that time. How long O Lord? It is not given to us to know the date of Christ's return, but Satan is bound the time that it takes to build the Holy Temple, Christ being the chief corner stone.


Symbolism
1000 Years = fullness of time
Seal = God's Security
Bottomless Pit = a expanse, an abyss of captivity
This verse 3 of Revelation chapter 20 is illustrating that when The Messenger came from Heaven, He bound Satan, and cast him into a fathomless void to bind spirits that he would not be allowed to deceive the nations as he was doing at the first advent of Christ. Now is come salvation and strength, because the accuser of the nations has been cast down, and we are free from the death that hung over us as a result of his having us in bondage. God has sealed him, or literally "secured" him that he cannot be loosed upon the Church until all those who are to be sealed of the nations have been sealed (secured) in their foreheads. The Purpose is clearly that God keep him bound till the appointed time after the testimony of the saints is finished and all Israel is saved. When the Lord sets His seal upon something, you can be sure that it won't get out until "the time" the Lord alone releases him. So like everything else here, this seal is "symbolic" of something being "secured of God". No one secured or sealed of God can loose themselves. And my friends, that includes us, the believers. We are eternally secure (sealed) by God. And since it wasn't by our own good that we were secured, it cannot be by our own good we are held secured. Grace!

The question is often asked, "but why is Satan loosed a little season in the future?" It's because this loosing is a prelude to the second advent of Christ and rapture of His Church. At this set time God judges the unfaithful Church by the release of Satan. Satan marshals his army near the time of the Lord's return and comes against the Church (The camp of the saints). The Saints are overcome by Satan and his false prophets, and the Word trampled under foot, and the "true" gospel is silenced in the Holy Temple. There is a famine of hearing the Word of God, for the lawless man (man who won't obey the laws of God) is seated there refusing to accept God's authority (the scriptures) and thus ruling himself, "as if" he was his own god. The faithful who brought the truth are a torment to these people, so that at this time of falling, the unrighteous rejoice because they control the churches and their voice there is the rule. The true Witness (two witnesses) of the truth is silenced. But their rejoicing only lasts a short while, a little season, because Our Lord will come. That's what happens after the 1000 years after Satan is loosed.

Since this word thousand is at the root of most of the controversy concerning understanding this chapter, perhaps we should delve a little deeper. When we go over this word thousand [chilioi] carefully comparing scripture with scripture, we find that every place this particular Greek word [chilioi] is used, it is speaking in symbolic rather than literal terms. Some might consider that simply a coincidence, but to those who study scripture carefully it is just one more example of the cohesiveness and consistency of God's Word. Let's take a look at the places this word is found. The first place we find the word is:

2nd Peter 3:8

"But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day."
The word Thousand there is [chilioi]. And God is telling us that this word thousand as we might understand it, is not necessarily as God see's it. e.g., we may see it as a literal a thousand years, but God may see it as one day. It's what we've been saying about scripture all along. "GOD" will give the definition of words in His Book, not Theologians. The scripture is it's own dictionary and it's own interpreter, and understanding cannot be by any private interpretation. We are to define things by God's terms, not man's. Some may sit arrogantly and declare that a thousand years must mean a thousand literal years or else God is a liar, but God has something to say about that! He will define terms, not us! It's "His" book. He wrote it! If He wants to make one thousand years to symbolize one day, then it's His sovereign right to do so. If He wants to make one day equal to 1000 years, that's His right also. And who are we to argue with Him? And it's no coincidence that He uses this word [chilioi] to illustrate that principle. God is omniscient, and if wants to use 1000 years to symbolize a different length of time than man sees it, He will "signify" that somewhere in scripture. The point being, He doesn't define things as we do, and His ways are not our ways, they're above our ways. Therefore, we must define terms by His Word, and not by Webster's Dictionary, nor by the constants of Oxford Math, or the collective conclusions of men. God is saying here, we look at a thousand years in our terms, but God will define a thousand years as He see's fit. His time is not our time. He will define terms, and when He does, we had better listen.

The second and third place that this word [chilioi] is used is in Revelation 11:3 and Revelation 12:6 where it speaks of the 1260 days. The word thousand in both chapters is [chilioi]. It is "obviously" symbolic of the New Testament period when the Church has a testimony which started at the the cross, and goes to the time the testimony is complete. Mirroring the time which satan is bound, and the Church has a testimony! God says this woman (The Israel of God) of Revelation chapter 12 fled into the Wilderness (see the revelation 12 study) after the birth of Christ (the Man child), and was fed there for 1260 days. That's part of the Wilderness sojourn of New Testament Israel, the Covenant bride. Obviously not literally one thousand two hundred and sixty days. Revelation chapter 12 is likewise full of symbolism and it's clear to serious bible students that the 1260 found there is not a literal length of days. Same thing in Revelation chapter 11 of the two candlesticks (again, The Israel of God) are given Power (Acts 1:8) and prophesy in mourning for 1260 days. The 1260 days is the time from the cross when the power to Prophesy is given, to the time their testimony is finished (verse 7) when they are overcome by the beast. It is not literally 1260 days, but a symbolic number. So once again we see in the consistency of God's Word that the word thousand [chilioi] is illustrating a symbolical length of time. Even those who say the woman is the literal nation Israel will confess that the thousand two hundred and sixty (1260) days are not literal. So you see, the Word thousand there, is used to signify a symbolic length of time. Half a week in the prophesy of the weeks of years of daniel 9 (but that's another study). Revelation is a book filled with great symbolisms. You simply cannot take everything there literally, only what is defined by context, content, and other pertinent scriptures as literal. To try and do so for self serving reasons, is tortuous of scripture.

The fourth/Last place (besides Revelation chapter 20) this word is found, is in Revelation 14:19 where we read of the Messenger with the sharp Sickle:


"And the angel thrust in His sickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and cast it into the great wine press of the wrath of God. And the wine press was trodden without the City, and blood came out of the wine press even unto the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs."
Again, an obviously symbolical number. The horse, the wine press, the bridles, and the space, are all symbolical terms. Why would anyone believe the number then must be literal? It makes no sense! This is God giving a Spiritual or symbolical picture of God's judgment. The Space of [chilioi] and and six hundred furlongs is obviously symbolical, illustrating the fullness of this terrible Judgment.

And so we see in every case where this word has been found, God in His omniscience has seen fit to use it symbolically. Coincidence? ..Hardly! God knows what He is doing, even when we do not. It's not what I think, or what my teacher thinks, it's What God Says that counts.

When we look at Revelations Chapter 20 where it says Satan is bound for 1000 years, the question should be, when will this take place? Not when our teachers told us it will take place, but what does the scripture have to say about the time of Satan's binding? And the answer is found clearly in God's Word. It has already taken place. Maybe not according to preacher Bob, but according to the Word of God it has. Jesus bound Satan at the cross so that He could free his captives and Build His Church. All Israel (The Lord's People) were held captive by Satan, and in order for Christ to free the captives He first had to "Bind" Him.

Matthew 12:20

"Or else how can one enter into a strong man's house, and spoil his goods, except He first BIND the STRONG MAN? and THEN He will spoil his house."
Anyone who has the wisdom to understand this parable "knows" that the Strong man is Satan, Christ is the one who we read had to bind him before he could spoil his Goods, and the believers are the Goods Satan held which Christ came to spoil (take by conquest). He who hath eyes to see let him see. Here is Wisdom! To deny this, is to deny the Word of God, and frankly, "why" would any Christian do that? ..tradition is what makes man do that.

Isaiah 49:24

"Shall the prey be taken from the Mighty, or the lawful captive Delivered? But thus saith the Lord, even the captives of the mighty shall be taken away, and the prey of the terrible shall be DELIVERED: For I will contend with him that contendeth with thee, and I will save thy children."
Prophesy fulfilled at the cross with Jesus taking the captives from the strong or mighty. But as He said, How could this be done except He first bind this strong man (Satan), then He could plunder his house and free his captivity.

Unfortunately some Theologians seem to want to pick and choose what is literal and what is symbolic in scripture. But that is unsound hermeneutics, for we must let God's Word itself determine this, not our teachers. We know, by scripture that the beast and it's 10 horns and 10 crowns on the 10 horns are symbolical. We couldn't arbitrarily say, "well, because God is consistent these 10 horns and 10 crowns are literally 10 horns and 10 crowns". No Way! We have to look at scripture, compare scripture with scripture, doing as 2nd Timothy 2:15 instructs us. Study to show ourselves approved a workman that needeth not to be ashamed "rightly" discerning the word of truth. That is how we know the 10 horns are symbolical, and that is how we know the 7 days of creation is literal, and that is how we know that the 1000 years of Revelation 20 is symbolical. By being a workman to study and rightly understand as God illuminates the subject by the light of His Word.

I am well aware that the 1000 years being symbolical goes contrary to the thinking of a lot of people brought up in the premillennialist traditions, and therefore it is "very hard" for many to turn away from those teachings, but we should be interested in truth, not man's tradition. Belief based on scripture is one thing, but indoctrination based on our teachers theories is another. If someone shows me (by Scripture) where I hold a wrong interpretation, I'd like to think that I will check those verses and gladly change my doctrine, giving thanks to the Lord for his giving me the eyes to see. Never will I blindly hold onto doctrine simply because it is what I have been taught. For one simple reason. I understand that The Holy Spirit is the teacher and I am simply the vessel. I must obey God rather than men. Be true to God rather than be true to my ideas, or my teacher's ideas. Faithfulness, is to God, not theologians. Whosoever is our authority, that is who we serve. Likewise, I would hope that all Christians take that very same philosophy in their study of scripture.




VERSE FOUR


"And I saw thrones, and they set upon them, and judgment was given unto them. And I saw the souls of them which were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the Word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither has received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands, and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years".
In verse 4 John tells us that he saw the souls of the martyrs who did not worship the beast, nor receive his mark. First of all, notice that John does "not" say he saw the martyrs, nor does he say that he saw their bodies, or the persons, or he saw souls (which could be illustrating people). He is very specific! He saw the souls "of" those that were beheaded for the witness of God. The souls of them, nothing more! Again, this is the Spiritual picture that the Lord is giving us. First the Messenger of the Covenant comes from heaven and binds Satan that the New Covenant Church can be built, and then John sees the souls of those martyred raised up to reign with Christ on thrones. In other words, they are made kings and Priests unto God after Christ binds Satan. If you look at verse 5 you'll see that this (the souls of these martyrs up on thrones) is called The First Resurrection. It's now a simple matter of Biblical deduction to discover exactly when and what was "The First Resurrection?"

Again, fitting perfectly into place we see that it was at the cross! These Souls were raised up to reign with Christ because of the work at the cross and Christ's resurrection thereafter. Christ is the "First" Resurrection. Those who have part in the first resurrection are all the True Believers who have part in Christ's First Resurrection. They are the First Resurrection (the second being at Christ's return). Those who have died in Christ have gone to be with the Lord, having been raised with Christ to reign. That's the First Resurrection these martyrs have part in, which precludes the second death.

The very fact a first resurrection is spoken about, indicates that there is a second. And the second resurrection is at Christ's return. This is at the time of the Rapture when when the rest of the dead will be raised to stand for Judgment. And then there will be the second death, of which those who have part in the First Resurrection (raised with Christ) have no need to worry about. Likewise, the very fact that a second death is spoken about, implies that there is a first death.

Romans 5:12-14

"Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned:
(For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law.
Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come."
The first death is our death in Adam. For in him we are all dead in tresspass and sin. As God told Adam, "but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die." And in Adam, we all die, which means that we are all dead in trespass and sin. This is that first death.
1st Corinthians 15:21-22

"For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead.
For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive."
Did Adam die when he ate of the tree? Yes, but not physically, he died spiritually. Therefore the first resurrection from the dead is not physical, but spiritual. It is in Christ, the firstfruit. And we shall 'realize' that eternal life resurrection at his coming.
Do not be confused by this First and Second Resurrection, and the First and Second Death. This is the way the Lord writes things that His sheep 'alone' will receive it. Just as in the parables He told. If we look at these verses carefully and objectively, we can see that the thousand years are not literal. These souls are those of the martyrs in heaven. It says these are those beheaded because of the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and are those who didn't receive the mark of the beast in their foreheads (sign of bondage to satan).

And we read the rest of the dead lived not again for 1000 years (verse 5). This also illustrates that this is not speaking about a future first resurrection, for there is one future resurrection of the just and the unjust. And it is not (nor can it be) the first. If this were indeed a literal number of years, then even all of the "rest of those who died" would have all had to die on the same year. Else they could not have died and not lived again for that literal thousand years. Did everybody (the rest of the dead) all die the same year? ..see how convoluted this gets? Likewise in the 1000 years the believers who died lived and reigned with Christ, is it the same thousand years satan is bound? If so, how can the souls of the dead be reigning with Christ in heaven when Christ is (supposedly) reigning with men here on earth in literal jerusalem in the middle east? Moreover, if the rest of the dead for a thousand years refers to the same thousand literal years Satan is bound, then when Satan is loosed after the thousand years, these "rest of the dead" must also live again, and we have a world with dead people walking around, because scripture emphatically says they lived again after the thousand years? Does Satan have an army of "literal" dead people helping him deceive the nations and coming against the camp of the Saints? For the rest of these dead live after this thousand years, and Satan is loosed after a thousand years. On and on this inconsistency and torture of scripture is endless in the premillennialist doctrine. If we just bother to look at it carefully we understand that it simply cannot be literally a thousand years.

But here is the truth of the matter. We should understand that everything in this Revelations chapter 20 is going along in a logical chronological progression. Christ, The Messenger of the Covenant, Comes down from heaven with this Key (Christ is the one with the Keys to Hell and death -Rev. 1:18) and great chain and lays hold on Satan and bounds him 1000 year (the fullness time for the Lords purpose) so that He can free Satan's prisoners and populate Christ's Kingdom with the spoil. He shuts Satan up in this spiritual prison symbolized by the fathomless abyss where he can't deceive the world and prevent the Lord's plan to build His Temple by spoiling satan's house! God sets a seal on him (indicating that He assures this). This is God's "signification" of security that no one can loose Satan but God who bound him. He will not be not loosed until the fullness of time is accomplished (spiritually, 1000 years). So after Satan is bound, John sees the souls of the martyrs then living and reigning on thrones. This is consistent with scripture of the binding of Satan, and the work of Christ on the cross which allows these souls to have been raised up from the dead to "live" and reign with Christ! They are kings and Priests unto their God having had part in Christ's Resurrection. These are those who are not servants of Satan (received his mark of servitude), but they are/were martyred because of their witness and for the Word of God they brought. And they all live and reign (spiritually) 1000 years with Christ. And it is by the work of this messenger of the Covenant that they can be translated into the Kingdom and live and reign with Christ.

Ephesians 2:56-57

"Even when we were Dead in sins, hath made us alive together with Christ, by Grace ye are Saved,

and hath Raised us up together, and made us to sit in Heavenly places in Christ Jesus".
What raising up or resurrection from the dead is this? If it's not the "first" then all scripture is untrustworthy and nothing to be believed! Because God says Christ is the First born from the dead, that in all things he might have preeminence. Is that true or not? These souls reigning with Christ reign because they were in Christ when He went to the cross and they were raised up with Him (The First Resurrection) to be seated in heavenly places having the Judgment of God with Power, because God dwelleth within them. Anyone who tries to tell you that the first resurrection hasn't happened yet, either doesn't know the scriptures very well, or is deliberately ignoring them.

If you recall when Mary's brother Lazarus died, Jesus came to her and she said, I know he will be raised at "The Last Day". Well, the last day is the day of the Rapture, but it's the second resurrection, not the first! But Jesus made it perfectly clear to her of another Resurrection. The First! Consider wisely..

John 11:25

"Jesus said unto her, I Am The Resurrection and the Life. He that believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet shall he live,

and whosoever that liveth and believeth in Me shall never die. Believeth thou this?"
Perhaps we should ask the Theologians of the Premillennialist Churches today if Jesus indeed was the Resurrection, because it doesn't appear that they believe this is true. Jesus was telling her, the first Resurrection unto Life is in Me, it's right here! I Am the Resurrection! He that liveth and believeth in Me shall never die! In other words, neither Lazarus nor you have have to die physically and wait until the end of the world (The resurrection at the Last Day as Martha says) to be Resurrected. In fact, if you do wait till that time to be resurrected, you won't see life! The First resurrection is right here and now and without it, you are subject to the second death! But if you have part in this First Resurrection (in Christ) the second death hath no power over you. And that is exactly what Revelation 20 said about the First Resurrection.

He that liveth and believeth is Resurrected in Christ so that he'll never die (physical death yes, the second death, No). And he that is dead (as these martyred souls John saw), don't really die, because they had part in that 1st Resurrection in Christ. i.e., as Christ said, the true Believer will never die! That scenario is only possible if they have part in the First Resurrection, which is in Christ. When a believer is martyred, his soul leaves the body, and he goes to live and reign with Christ forever (Symbolized by the number 1000 years). Because He had part in the First Resurrection. And that of course is what John was talking about in Revelation 20. Souls of the Martyrs, not people reigning on earth. John, seeing those souls in heaven, sees the First Resurrection.


Symbolism
Thrones = Reigning
Beheaded = Martyrdom for Christ
Beast = The Kingdom of Satan (as a Ravenous beast to devour)
Mark of the Beast = Signifies coming into Servitude to Satan's Kingdom
Forehead = The Mind
Hand = The Will
Because this messenger came and bound satan, these souls of believers can go to live and Reign with Christ, "because" He has made them the First Resurrection, that they would never truly die.
..Which brings us perfectly to the next verse,




VERSE FIVE


"But the rest of the dead, lived not again until the 1000 years were finished. This is the First Resurrection".
Some Premillennial Theologians use this verse as support for the idea that there are at least two physical resurrections with a literal earthly millennial reign in between. However, scripture clearly teaches "one" future resurrection of both the righteous and the wicked. exhibit A:

John 5:28-29

"Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice,

And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation."
This is the second Resurrection (not the first in Christ) and this is what is described in Revelation 20:12. The First resurrection is in Christ. This verse of Revelation is conclusive proof that this is speaking about the souls of those martyred who were Saved, and who died physically as it's contrasted against the souls of "the rest of the dead" (the unsaved, who died physically). As believers in Christ those martyred, in their souls go immediately to live and reign with Christ after they die. They are living and reigning with Christ every since He went to the cross to make that possible. We live and reign with Christ in heaven in our souls, even though our bodies decayed, yet we live. That's exactly what the verse is talking about. Believers who die, yet their souls living and reigning with Christ, while unbelievers (the rest of the dead) who die, don't live again until the second resurrection.

Ecclesiastes 12:7

"Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it".
2nd Corinthians 5:8

"We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord".
When believers leave this body to dust, our spirits go to be with the Lord. But the rest of the dead, they lived not until after this present millennial reign. These unsaved weren't raised up from death to new life in the first Resurrection in Christ, therefore they cannot go to live and reign with Christ after death. That is the contrast here. In other words, they had no part in the First Resurrection with Christ! And so when they died, they don't live until raised at "The last day" to stand for judgment. That will be the Second Resurrection. Again, spoken of as, "after the thousand years" (indicating once again that it is not to be taken as literally a thousand, because the rest of the dead die at all different times). Lets take a look at what it says here, and what is meant by it.
1st Resurrection:

Every single believer who has been raised up in Christ to new life, hath part in this 1st resurrection. Remember the scriptures talk of Christ as the "FIRST BORN FROM THE DEAD." If that's not the 1st Resurrection from the dead, the new birth in Christ, then nothing is. He is the Resurrection as He told Martha, and all those raised WITH HIM hath part in that first Resurrection. They are the Church of the firstborn. On these, the second death hath no power. Of course not, for they never die again! ..He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.
2nd Resurrection:

The second coming, at the last trumpet, at the last day, when we that are alive will be raised up to meet Jesus in the air, and Judgment day when the rest of the dead (unsaved who have died) are all are raised up to stand for Judgment.
1st Death:

The death in Adam which all of mankind has suffered and which if they are not resurrected in Christ from that death, they shall suffer the judgement in the second resurrection.
2nd Death:

The Judgment that is meted out By GOD upon the unrighteous. HELL! There shall be weeping and grinding of teeth! This is the death that the wages of sin brings forth. It's punishment. The 1st Resurrection (Those raised in Christ) have no need to worry about this, as the power of the Cross of Christ (1st Resurrection) has taken away the sting of death.
We see these thousand years are different for each group, and cannot logically or rationally be the same thousand years if that means literally a thousand. Simply put, verse five tells us that the rest of the dead, those who weren't Saved by having part in Christ's Resurrection (The First) remained dead, and they didn't live again until after the thousand years. That's not speculation, that's what the scriptures clearly say. And after the fullness of God's purpose, which is a different length of time for each of the dead, then they will be raised to stand for Judgment. Those who make the claim that the first Resurrection is not in Christ are contradicting God's Word. God tells us point blank that Christ is the First Resurrection. And he who hath an ear, let him hear and receive it.

Acts 26:23

"That Christ should suffer, and that he should be the First Resurrection from the dead, and should shew light unto the people, and to the Gentiles".
So then, who are we going to believe, God or man? His interpretation, or our own? These are the same exact Greek words used in Revelation chapter twenty (First Resurrection). So there should be no debate but that Christ's raising from the dead is the 'First Resurrection,' according to God's Word. This is not an interpretation, or my spin on it, it's a direct unadulterated "Quote." That Christ should suffer, and that he should be the 'First Resurrection' from the dead. And we, raised up in him have part in that First Resurrection. We are the Church of the Firstborn from the dead.

Colossians 1:18

"And he is the head of the body, the church: who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead; that in all things he might have the preeminence".

Hebrews 12:23
"To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect"
These are the souls of believers, the First Resurrection, upon which the second death has no power, they live, while the unsaved dead do not. It all fits when the thousand years is not forced to mean something God never intended it to mean. It will never fit when it's forced to mean literally a thousand years. The ones raised up in Christ lived and reigned with him through the thousand years as the Church is being built, but the "rest" of the dead (Unsaved dead) didn't live Again until after the thousand years, when Christ returns to rapture his Church and raise these dead to stand for Judgment.

Remember what the "souls" of those under the altar cried in Revelation 6:10, and Remember God's reply to them? His reply was that they should rest for a season, for there were more people to be martyred. You see, these are the "souls" reigning a thousand years in heaven, not "men" reigning on earth with Christ in a earthly city jerusalem as some Theologians surmise. Christians who have died (physically) and gone to heaven, yet living and Reigning with Christ in their souls existence! God will not Judge till the fullness of His martyrs have come in. He will not loose the judgment of Satan till His set time. Not until His Church is come to the full. This is the marvelous truth of God's Word. And the sad contradiction to those who try and make these souls of 1000 years speak of a literal 1000 year reign of Christ on this sin cursed earth with men.


Death and Resurrection
The Biblical Concepts
FIRST SECOND
Resurrection The First Resurrection in Christ, wherein those who have part in it shall never die.
Acts 26:23
"That Christ should suffer, and that he should be the First Resurrection from the dead, and should shew light unto the people, and to the Gentiles".

The General Resurrection at the end of the world.
John 5:28
"Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice,
And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation."

FIRST SECOND
Death The first death in Adam, culminating in the putting off of the tabernacle of the flesh when the body dies.
2st Corinthians 15:21
"For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead."
The second Death, the judgment for the wicked.
Revelation 20:13-14
"And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works.
And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death."


Symbolism
Rest of the Dead = the unsaved who have died
First Resurrection = Christ, and all raised up with Him!




VERSE SIX


"Blessed and Holy is he that hath part in the First Resurrection, on such the second death has no power, but they shall be Priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a thousand years".
Proof once again that this first resurrection refers to Christ's, because it is Only those who are raised in Christ's Resurrection, on whom the second death has no Power. That was the whole purpose of the death and resurrection of Christ. No other Resurrection Qualifies!

Romans 8:2


"For the law of the Spirit of Life in Jesus Christ hath made me Free from the law of sin and death"
We are free from the law of death that hangs over man because of being raised up in life with Christ. No other Resurrection qualifies. Revelation chapter twenty, verse six tells us that these that hath part in the 1st Resurrection are Blessed (true Believers) Holy (true Believers), and on such the second Death hath no part (true Believers). It can only be this way because they have part in the First Resurrection with Christ. They've already been raised up so that if they live and believe they shall never die, and if they die, yet shall they live. They are Priests of God (true Believers - Revelation 1:6) and Live and reign with Him for the fullness of time, symbolized by 1000 years. All pointing to our resurrection in Christ, not a future event.

Another clear indication that this thousand years cannot be understood literally is that it says these live and reign with Christ 1000 years. The fact is, these Martyrs, whoever people may claim they are, are true believers, and as Such will live and reign with Christ Forever not literally only 1000 years! And so again it doesn't make any sense in a literal 1000 years. Are these souls living and reigning with Christ 1000 years, and then Christ declares, time to loose Satan, and they can't live and reign with Him anymore because your "literal" 1000 years to reign is now up? The answer of course is, "that's silly!" But if This 1000 years is literal, that is exactly how you would have to understand it. These souls literally lived and reigned with Christ 1000 years. Not 2000, not 5000, not forever, but 1000 years. Literal just does not add up. It won't stand the test of accuracy, it won't stand the test of context, it won't stand the test of content, it won't stand the test of faithfulness, and most important, it won't stand the test of Biblical consistency. It is blatantly contradictory with other scripture if we understand it as literal. It is no more a literal number than when God says He owns the sheep on 1000 hills means they are the only ones who are His. He owns them all. And this 1000 years is symbolic of that fulness. It's the time of the fulfilling of God's purpose for the Church.

It says they are Priests of God. Again, it's us. Having been raised up in Christ, we are all now Priests of God, through Christ.

Revelation 1:5-6

"And from Jesus Christ, who is the faithful witness, and the first begotten of the dead, and the prince of the kings of the earth. Unto him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood,

And hath made us kings and priests unto God and his Father; to him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen".
He has given us rule as Kings and made us Priests unto God. Not will in the future, but has done this by shedding His blood, and that is what this verse is saying. We are those this calls Blessed, we are those made Holy by being washed from our sins in His blood. Born again from above, raised up from death unto life in His First Resurrection.




VERSE SEVEN


"And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison".
When God's purpose for binding Satan is over (after the Church is complete and it's testimony finished -Rev. 11) then God will loose him out of his spiritual prison and iniquity will again abound. This verse tells us that it's God's purpose that near the end of time, God has predetermined that Satan be unsecured from his prison and will deceive the gentiles again. The Apostasy which was prevalent at Christ's first coming, will be prevalent at His second coming. the fall of the congregation at Christ's first advent, is mirrored in His second advent! This is the judgment of God, as plagues poured out on man. And Satan being loosed, we read:

VERSE EIGHT


"And shall go out to deceive the nations that are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to battle, the number of whom is as the sand of the sea".
As stated, Satan will once again go forth to deceive the nations from the four quarters of the earth. And note, though Some people would like you to believe that Gog and Magog here represent Russia, or some other nation, this is an untenable position once it is carefully compared with the Bible. And you have to go no further than this verse itself. It tells us clearly who Gog and Magog here represent. It says they are "The nations which are in the four quarters of the earth". It doesn't say Russia, or Libya, or any other nation. The Biblical definition is that, it is The nations or gentiles from the four quarters of the earth. In other words, all the peoples of the world. The number four is used in scripture to symbolize universality. All the gentiles coming against Israel. When Satan is loosed, he will go forth deceiving the gentiles of the world, to gather them together to battle the Saints, the same as he was doing when Christ came and bound him, so that He could build up Israel. {HE that hath ears to hear, let him hear}. These people of the world who Satan will deceive, are typified, or Signified by the Gog and Magog of biblical history because of what we read of them in the Old Testament. You might want to read Ezekiel Chapter 39. Gog and Magog came up to take the kingdom of Israel, and the Lord made an end of them there, leaving them for buzzard meat. And the Lord says that it was because of the iniquity of Israel that the Lord hid His face and that they went into captivity. ..And so it is the same picture for these in Revelation Chapter 20 who come up to fight the Faithful Church (the camp of the Saints), the Israel of God. It is because of the iniquity and unfaithfulness of the Church Israel that these will come up and trample under foot the house of God. Deceived of satan, these false prophets, like the false prophets of Old Testament Israel, will leave the congregation desolate, but for the remnant chosen by Grace. But in the end it will be the same as it was for Gog and Magog. They will be destroyed of God's judgment from heaven.

We should take note of a few important things about this verse, and also verse 3. It Tells us something clearly. Namely, (verse 3) Satan "was" going forth deceiving the nations or gentiles before Christ came and bound him so he could not do it for this time period. That is a little tidbit that the Premillennialist theorists would rather not consider. The fact that not only will Satan be loosed, but that he was "already loose" doing the same thing (deceiving the gentiles) before He was bound, throws their theories into confusion. Because it was for this reason that he was bound in the first place. Note "carefully" the language that he is bound "that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled:". Clear language that he was deceiving the nations greatly before being bound, and he was bound that this deceiving stop for this 1000 years. But that is the thing that is unaccountable in their theory, because their theory is false! That Satan was bound so that the fullness of Gentiles (nations) be come in, is an integral part of the Gospel message. There is no other reason for him to be bound. i.e., so he could not hurt the New Covenant Church until it is completed, only then is he then "again" loosed, which is the prophesy of the end time.

And you may note once again other inconsistencies of the premillennialist doctrines. They reject Satan as having been bound at the cross because they say, "if so, Satan wouldn't be doing such evil now in the world". And yet they cannot explain how before he is bound, what prevents him from doing such great evil in the world? He would have had to been bound before, "ELSE" He was loosed! Once again, it makes no sense. For if God was preventing Satan from bringing about this great tribulation period or time of evil all this time from the cross until now, then Satan was bound or restrained before they claim he was bound or restrained in their theory.

These Theologians simple cannot cohesively argue this contradiction of how Satan being loose before he was bound, and yet he was bound from bringing the great tribulation for 2000 years (since the cross). His being loose before He was bound doesn't fit into their eschatological Theories. For when he was loose (before he was bound) why wasn't there this great righteous period they speak of? Again, it's totally inconsistent and warped! The fact is, consistency of scripture demands that Satan be loose deceiving the nations twice. Once before he was bound, and then after he is loosed. Where is the other time of trouble and tribulation for the Church when Satan was loose? The Only answer is, before the Cross, when the Kingdom of God suffered violence (matt. 11:12), and before Jerusalem was comforted as her warfare was accomplished and iniquity pardoned. And according to scripture it was the cross of Christ which brought an end to that! The congregation travailed and pained to be delivered (rev 12) before Christ went to the cross. This was Satan's hour, and he was destroyed (brought down to idleness -Heb 2) by the death of Christ, and salvation gone out to the nations or gentiles. That's not speculation, that's clearly written in the scriptures.

If we insist on claiming the binding is future, then they must show two separate tribulation periods where Satan is going forth deceiving the nations, and a period of his having been bound in between. That would be some "trick" as God doesn't talk about any time of trouble, except before the Cross, and the great tribulation near the end of the world. ..which of course tends to support the binding of Satan which takes place at the Cross, which they reject! This is why the time before Christ, so consistently mirrors the time near the return of the Lord. It's God breathed!

If Satan had been loose all this time (2000 years have passed), and had not been bound, this deceiving that takes place near the end of the world (when Satan is Loosed) would have already taken place. The only alternative is to believe that Satan has been restraining "himself" ever since the cross? ..which is ridiculous! God is restraining him, God hath bound him that the great tribulation period couldn't occur until He loosed the seals. But don't listen to me, search the scriptures to see if this is a true statement. Examine the question. Look at what God says about this time of Great tribulation.

Matthew 24:22

"and except those days should be shortened, there should NO FLESH BE SAVED; but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened."
Do we really understand what that means? That means that at this time Satan has deceived the world so greatly that if the days weren't shorted, there would be no true Christian left on earth to be Saved at the Lord's return. All flesh on earth would have been deceived. So do we now understand just "why" Satan had to be bound so this would not happen until the Lord built His Church? If Satan was not bound at the cross, this would have taken place. It is only that binding that keeps this from happening until the appointed time. He could not deceive the nations like this until near the end when the fulness of gentiles be come into Israel, their testimony is near finished (Rev. 11:7). Then is he released. And the reason he is loosed (which gets lost in the shuffle) is that the reason for his binding (to Spoil his house) has been completed. All Israel is Saved!

Then will Satan marshal his army of deceivers and false prophets in a worldwide assault on the camp of the Saints (encampment of the Sanctified) and trample the Holy City of God under foot. And this tribulation is greater than any that has even been in the world before, or will be again "because" of God's removal of His hand of restraint! And the deceiving of Satan is so great, that except those days shall be shortened, there would be no true believer left in the flesh to be Saved in the Rapture. There would be no flesh on earth to Save when Christ returned. But Mercifully, (For the Elect's sake) God will shorten those days. The victory will be our Lord's, not Satan's. There "will be" a Rapture, and there will be those changed in an instant, in the twinkling of an eye. All will be fulfilled as it is Written.


Symbolism
4 Quarters of the earth = Universality
Gog and Magog = Satan, prince of this world, and His
Battle = Men at war with God's word



The point of verse 8 is that Satan marshals the gentiles to warfare against spiritual Israel, the encampment of the Saints, and as Gog and magog came upon Israel, so these led by their prince Satan come against the Israel of God.




VERSE NINE


"And they went up on the breadth of the earth and compassed the camp of the Saints about, and the beloved city, and fire came down from God out of heaven and devoured them".
This army as a plague goes up and surrounds the Saints. Again, the saints are the Believers. The word saint is the Greek word [hagios] which simply means Holy or sacred. It's those Sanctified! For example, in Revelation 20:6 where we read, "Blessed and Holy is he that hath part in the 1st resurrection", that word Holy there is the exact same word as translated Saints. So you see, the Blessed, the Holy, of the 1st Resurrection, are the believers. The camp of the Saints is where believers assemble. i.e., the Church! That is their encampment where this warfare takes place! It's the Beloved City. Not a literal City, but a Spiritual City Holy in Christ, which represents the Kingdom of God. When we read of the coming of Christ, God illustrates that:

Isaiah 9:6

"For unto us a child is born, unto us a Son is given: and the government shall be upon His shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, Counselor, The Mighty God, the Everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the Increase of His government and Peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of DAVID, and upon His Kingdom..."
This is Christ who rules upon the Throne of David. And David means "Beloved." Christ is ruler of the beloved City for He is the one that dwells in the midst of the city to make it beloved. Christ said, where two or three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst of them (Matt. 18:20). The camp of the Saints is beloved or Holy only because the saints are in Christ. As when God spoke to John the Baptist, saying, "This is my Beloved Son." Christ is the Beloved City, and we (The Church) are the Body of Christ. That Word beloved applies to the saints or believers. Don't take my word, search the scriptures. In the exact same 2nd Thessalonians that talks about that loosing of the Iniquity that was bound or being restrained, God contrasts the "truly Saved" against those who are deceived saying:

2nd Thessalonians 2:13

"But we are bound to give thanks always to God for YOU, brethren Beloved of the LORD, because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth!"
These are the Saints. This is the beloved city in Christ. These are the Chosen few, the Children (elect) of God. This is the encampment that Satan and his army come against when he is loosed. This is the Holy City!

Matthew 5:14

"Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on an hill cannot be hid".
We are that Holy City there that Jesus talked about. Contrary to some Theologians hopes, it is not an earthly city in the middle east. It is the camp of the saints proclaiming the Gospel message from the highest hill. We are not ashamed of the truth of scripture.
In typology, in the Old Testament before the cross, earthly Jerusalem was spoken of as the Holy City, the literal Temple as the Holy Temple, the literal lamb as the Sacrifice lamb. But After the cross, all those things concerning ceremonial laws, and literal Buildings or Holy of Holies, Holy Cities, Animal sacrifices, going to earthly Jerusalem 3 times a year, etc., were all done away with. That is why it is incomprehensible how so many are still enamored by these former "types" in the middle east. They were shadows of Christ and his Kingdom. He came to fulfill those shadows, being the true. The Only Temple that is in view today is Christ. The Church being the representation of Christ is also spoken of as the Holy Temple. And True Christians having Christ dwell within them also are a Holy Temple. There are no other Holy Temples, after the cross. The only Holy place is the Place of the Lord. The Only Holy City is the City of the Saints, the Church. The Lord has something more important in view than a Temple building of literal Bricks and mortar or an earthly kingdom. What has that got to do with the gospel? The Lord has something more Important in view than a literal city somewhere that people "think" is somehow Holy. The Ceremonial law is over, the law of Christ is here. Circumcision is Over, Baptism is here. Slaughtering Lambs is over, the Lamb of GOD is here. Trips to a Holy City three times a year is over, the only Holy City we journey to is Christ. Anyone who doesn't understand this should learn the Parable of the Fig Tree, or study the parable of the vineyard and the householder. The Camp of the saints, is the Church. It's where the saints (Holy People) camp. When Satan is Loosed in verse 7, he will go forth to muster his army to assault the church (Great tribulation and persecution), but in the end, Fire from God will devour his Army. In other words, they shall suffer the judgment of God.


Symbolism
Beloved City = The Church
Fire From God = God's Judgment



VERSE TEN


"And the Devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the Beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever".
We are moving along rather quickly through the remaining verses, because I don't think that these last verses are really much in dispute by mainstream Christians. This verse is telling us that when Christ comes in Judgment, Satan (that serpent who had deceived the people of the world), was cast into the lake of fire (which is a synonym for Hell), the second death. This is where the beast and the false prophet have also been cast, and their judgment is to be tormented day and night forever.


Footnote: In regards to Hell, it never ceases to amaze me how some Christians can take clear scripture indicating severe "judgment" of God, and pretend that the words don't really exist, or that we need to wrest them to make it appear softer (or what they call the act of a loving God) and more Un-Judgmental. Man in his arrogance attempts to judge God's judgments and decide what is right for God to do and not do. i.e., judging by what is right in his own eyes.



VERSE ELEVEN


"And I saw a Great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away, and there was found no place for them".
This is illustrating the end of the world and Great White throne Judgment where all must stand and give account of themselves for judgment. The throne is the seat of the King, and the color white symbolizes God's righteousness. It signifies that He Judgeth righteously. Heaven and earth fleeing away I believe signify the end of the world, as we see in other chapters. This sin cursed earth will be destroyed, and a New Heaven and a New earth wherein dwelleth righteousness is brought to pass.




VERSE TWELVE


"And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God, and the books were opened; and another book was opened, which is the book of Life; and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works".
All the world must stand before GOD to receive just deserts, and answer for their sins. They are judged out of one or the other book. The Unsaved are judged out of the book which has their deeds in it according to all that they have done in their lives. And since all have sinned and fallen short of the glory of God, they will all be subject to the wrath of God. But God indicates that there will be "degrees" of punishment, according to their knowledge of Him and his commandments (Luke 12:48).

The Saved (those written in the other book, the Book of Life) have already been judged for their sins. Their Sins were on Christ when He went to the cross, being made sin for them (2nd Cor. 5:21), and dying with those sins, when he rose, he rose without them. The Judgment had been satisfied (Isaiah 53:11). These who stand before God with their names righteously in the book, stand pure and clean and righteous, and without sin. When they are judged according to their works, there is only good works, because their works are in Christ. They will glorify God and so shall they be forever with the Lord!




VERSE THIRTEEN


"And the sea gave up the dead which were in it, and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them, and they were judged every man according to their works".
There is none that will escape the wrath of God, nor the Righteous judgments of God. No matter how they have died, or how many pieces their bodies have been ground into, or burned to a few flakes, they will all be resurrected to stand before God and give account. And they will all be judged according to their works. Being at the bottom of the sea and being eaten by a hundred fish won't prevent it. Killing oneself in suicide won't prevent it, being in the chains of darkness of hell won't prevent it, for everyone must stand before God and be judged. Not one shall escape.




VERSE FOURTEEN


"And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second Death".
Death is swallowed up in victory. There is no more death. Death is burned up in the lake of Fire, and likewise hell is burned in the lake of fire. Hell here is the estate of the wicked apart from God. For example when Jesus called the wicked "children of hell" (Matthew 23:15). It didn't mean they were actually in a place called Hell, but that their estate was of Hell. i.e., spiritually speaking they were of Hell, just as spiritually speaking, we are of heaven! But at this time, there is no more estate of Hell for man to be of, for it is cast into the literal Hell, the second death with all who were of it's estate! The estate being made the reality or essence of what hades or the hell where the dead were, merely signified.




VERSE FIFTEEN


"And whosoever was not found written in the book of Life, was cast into the lake of fire".
In other words, if your sins were not judged by Christ's Work, whereby your name is in the book of life, you will be judged by your works out of the book of your deeds. And every idle word you shall give account of, so that there is not one who is not under God's wrath. Anyone not washed clean in the blood of Christ will suffer the penalty for sin, and be cast into the Lake of Fire, which is the second death.



--------------------------------------------------------------------------------




Overview
In Revelation Chapter 20 we see the Lord, the [aggelos] meaning messenger comes down from heaven to do that what He was prophesied to do. This is the Messenger of the Covenant come down to earth to bind Satan so that the Lord's temple could be built. God intends for us to understand this millennium following Christ's first advent is a spiritual length of time, not literal years. Amazing how no one questions the 70 weeks of daniel 9 as not literal lengths of time, but so many because of Church tradition irrationally balk at this thousand years as not a literal length.

This Chapter all goes along in a logical progression. This is evident from the repeated use of the Greek word [kai] (and) which is illustrative of a Chronological narrative. This is the entire New Testament Period! Clearly, the stated order of this chapter is;


The Messenger Christ coming down from heaven (20:1)
His triumphant binding of Satan, and putting of the Seal of God on Him that he is not be able to deceive the gentiles, as the mystery that the gentiles will be a part of Israel also is made manifest as Christ sends the Church to them in the ends of the world. For a time, the fulness of the gentiles will be able to come into Israel. The prophecy of Genesis 3:15 that Christ would bruise Satan's head was fulfilled in Christ's first coming. This was done at the cross. "For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy the works of the devil" -1st John 3:8. And after this, his deadly head wound was healed, meaning Satan had to be loosed for a short period. (Rev 13:3, 20:3)
After the binding of Satan, John saw the Kingdom of God, he saw thrones upon which the souls of the believers who have died were and yet they lived and reigned with Christ in His kingdom. This is called the "First Resurrection". And they live and reign with him in His Kingdom for this time which is the fullness (20:4-5).
But the rest of the dead (Those who have died but were not raised up in the First Resurrection), these didn't live again in the Kingdom as the believers do. They live not again until after the time of the millennial reign of Christ, when they are raised to stand for judgment (20:5).
This time of the Kingdom of God is spoken of as 1,000 years, both for those who died and are reigning with Christ, and those who died and don't reign with Him. For it signifies the fullness of time (20:5).
Those who have died and are counted worthy to reign with Christ in His kingdom are called the Blessed and holy (20:6). Though they are dead, they live and reign with Christ during this fullness of time.
After the reign of the Church on earth is completed (the Church having come to the full), Satan is loosed of God (who hath put the seal on him) as a final judgment upon those who dwell on the earth. (20:7)
Satan shall then gather together the gentiles brought into bondage to satan, for warfare against Christ's kingdom. (20:8)
And he brings a sword up against the camp of the saints (saints are Christians) in warfare against them (20:9). But there Satan and his minions shall see their destruction in the judgment of God, as of fire from heaven.
Satan is then cast into the lake of Fire, and shall be tormented for ever (20:10).
Then is the White Throne Judgment, where all must stand and receive the wages of their transgressions (20:11). There is the second resurrection, where the dead (those who didn't have part in the First Resurrection) stand before God on His throne. The Books are opened, and all are judged out of what is in those books according to their works (20:12).
And whosoever was not found written in the book of Life, was cast into the lake of fire (which is the second death -20:14-15). This is the Final judgment
The entire chapter 20 of Revelation reads as one continuous Chronological narrative, and is distinctly what is today called Amillennialism. When looking at it carefully, you will see that the chapter represents the entire New Covenant or Testament Church period. It was for this reason that the Messenger of the Covenant came and bound satan that the gentiles might also be saved. It's a symbolic picture of what takes place from the first advent of Christ to His second advent. It's a thumb print of the whole New Covenant/Testament period. This biblically follows, as Christ indeed is the Messenger of the Covenant that was Prophesied should come from God and redeem Israel from the hand of the strong one. But we read, first He had to bind him! For Israel is made up of Jews and gentiles, all in one body, the body of Christ!

This chapter presents a period of time, designated as a thousand years (hence, millennium), during which Satan is restrained that the nations aren't deceived by Him. This then is a reference to the breaking of Satan's strong hold upon the gentile nations by the cross of Christ, to fulfil prophesy of this mystery.

Matthew 21:43

"Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof."
To the Jew first, and then to the Gentiles. And when the fulness of the Gentiles be come in, so all Israel shall be saved. There is no more. At the start of this period is a "resurrection" from death to life of the faithful, and translation into Christ's Kingdom. Following this millennial gathering into the Kingdom, Satan is released and for a short time there is a final rebellion on earth, and then there is the second resurrection from the dead and the final destruction of Satan and his own. This is the synopsis of this most glorious chapter of Revelation.

May The Lord give us all the wisdom and understanding to discern the truth in the Study of His Holy word. And may we all go to scripture with an open mind to understand what it says in light of itself, and not in the light of Theologians' theories. For in the final analysis, God is the interpreter of His Word. And that word is of no private interpretation.

Peace,

Copyright ©1992 Tony Warren
For other studies free for the Receiving, Visit our web Site
The Mountain Retreat! http://www.mountainretreatorg.net/

The Church Is Israel Now

The Church Is Israel Now
The Transfer Of Conditional Privilege
Old and New Testament Scripture Texts Which Illustrate the Conditional Privileged Position and Titles of "Racial Israel" and Their Transfer to the Christian Church

Copyright © 1987 by Charles D. Provan

All Scripture quotes are from the Revised Standard Version, and are provided by the Bible Browser, created by Richard L. Goerwitz
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From the original forward:

This booklet is one of the end products of several years of research into the topic of Old Testament Prophecy and its relationship to the New Testament. When I first attempted to understand these things, I thought I would use the quotes of the Old Testament found in the New Testament and try to let the Apostles show me how to interpret the Old Testament. I was soon puzzled by the occurrences I found, for Old Testament passages which referred to Israel kept popping up in the New Testament referring to the Christians. How was this possible? How did the Apostles (over and over again) apply "Israel passages" to Christians?
Moving into related areas, such as the titles of the Church and titles of Israel, I found that the same terms used in the Old Testament to describe Israel are used in the New Testament to describe Christians. The only hypotheses which explains how this could be is that the Israel of the Old Testament (so-called "Racial Israel") had been replaced by the Israel of the New Testament, the Christian Church. The privileges and responsibilities of "Racial Israel" now belong to believers in Christ. A verse which demonstrates the trasition quite clearly is Mat 21:43, which reads, "Therefore I tell you that the kingdom of God will be taken away from you and given to a people who will produce its fruit." Here, Jesus states that "the kingdom of God", which Israel actually had in Old Testament times, was (shortly before crucifixion) transferred to anyone (regardless of race, etc.) who did the will of God.

From that time on, the Old Testament passages which had hitherto applied to the much-blessed but continually disobedient nation of Israel, now applied to the followers of Christ. In the process of transfer, however, the Old Testament was stripped of (formerly legitimate) ideas such as circumcision, geographical limits on worship, temples made of stone and wood, and racial nationalism.

As you examine the passages contained in this booklet, hopefully you will come to realize some of the marvelous blessings to which Christians (of Jewish or Gentile descent) are entitled (with responsibilities, of course!). The Christian Church will be seen as the New Israel of God, not as some unplanned activities of God while he awaits the long-delayed return to him of "Racial Israel"!

This booklet will seek to prove, using Old and New Testament Scriptures, that:

"Racial Israelites" who disobey God are, by the teachings of the Old and New Testaments, deposed from whatever blessings they may formerly have been entitled to by racial descent. In other words, those who are Jews by race only are not Jews at all in the eyes of God.
The Christian Church (and we do not mean any particular denomination of Christians by this term) is now the Israel of God, according to the teachings of the New Testament. The Church is seen to be Israel by the following facts:
the Old Testament titles of Israel are the New Testament titles of the Christian Church, and;
Old Testament passages which clearly and indisputably refer to Israel are quoted by the Apostles of Christ as referring to the Christian Church.
As for "2a", we may here humorously remind our readers that if someone sees a bird that looks, quacks, waddles, and feels like a duck and in the New Testament is called a duck-- then the creature so described is, indeed, a duck! As for "2b", if the Apostles say that so-and-so Old Testament passage about Israel is about the Church, we may logically deduce that the Church of Christ is the real Israel now, and has taken "Racial Israel's" place-- or else the Apostles were wrong (quite often!). As the second option is repugnant to Christians, then the first remains: the Church is Israel now.
Charles D. Provan
Monongahela, Pa.
September 21, 1987
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
SECTION 1
Old Testament Titles And Attributes of Israel Which Are, In The New Testament, Referred To The Christian Church
Titles and attributes are in bold type [in the original book - TI] so that the reader may notice them more easily. The surrounding (non-bold) verses are included so that the context may be examined.
These Scripture passages demonstrate that the Christian Church is Israel now because of the fact that the Old Testament titles and attributes of Israel are applied en masse to the Church in the New Testament.
Where available, we have also included various Old and New Testament scriptures which deny these same titles and attributes to disobedient Israel.

THE BELOVED OF GOD
Israel Is Beloved Of God
Exod 15:13-16 / Deut 33:1-4 / Ezra 3:10-11
****************************************************************
Some may be confused by the use of the word "forever" in this passage, and may come to the conclusion that God's love for Israel is unconditional. However, this is clearly not the case, unless we say that Scripture contradicts itself, for, in the following section, we will examine Scripture which states that God hates Israel when Israel is in a state of disobedience. To further illustrate the Scripture's interpretation of the word "forever", please refer to 1Sam 2:30 (see below), where the same word is used.
****************************************************************

Disobedient Israel Is Not Beloved Of GodLev 26:28,30 / Jer 12:8 / Jer 16:5 / Hos 9:15 / Amos 9:7 / Mat 3:7 / Phil 3:2 / 1Thess 2:14-16 / Titus 1:10
The Christians Are Beloved Of God
Rom 9:25 / Eph 5:1 / Col 3:12 / 1John 3:1
THE CHILDREN OF GOD
Israelites Are The Children Of GodExod 4:22 / Deut 14:1 / Isa 1:2,4 / Isa 63:8 / Jer 31:9 / Hos 11:1
Disobedient Israelites Are Not The Children Of God
Deut 32:5 / John 8:39,42,44
****************************************************************
Moses states in Deut 32:5 that Israelites who "act courruptly toward" God are "no longer his [God's] children." And Jesus says that Israelites who do evil things are in reality children of the Devil, not of God.
****************************************************************
The Christians Are The Children Of GodJohn 1:12 / John 11:52 / Rom 8:14,16 / 2Cor 6:18 / Gal 3:26 / Gal 4:5-7 / Phil 2:15 / 1John 3:1
THE FIELD OF GOD
Israel Is The Field Of GodJer 12:10
The Christians Are The Field Of God1Cor 3:9
THE FLOCK OF GOD AND OF THE MESSIAHIsrael Is The Flock Of God And Of The Messiah
Pss 78:52 / Pss 80:1 / Isa 40:11 / Jer 23:1-3 / Jer 31:10 / Ezek 34:12,15-16 / Zech 10:3 / Mic 5:4
****************************************************************
This passage refers to the nation of Israel as the flock of the Messianic King, that is, the Christ. (Here it is worth pointing out that the term "Messiah" is Hebrew for "Anointed One". The common designation "Christ" is just the Greek equivalent of "Messiah", as both "Christ" and "Messiah" mean the same thing.)
****************************************************************

The Christians Are The Flock Of God And Of The Messiah
John 10:14,16 / Heb 13:20 / 1Pet 2:25 / 1Pet 5:2-3
THE HOUSE OF GOD
Israel Is The House Of GodNum 12:7
The Christians Are The House Of God
1Tim 3:15 / Heb 3:2,5-6 / Heb 10:21 / 1Pet 4:17
THE KINGDOM OF GOD
Israel Is The Kingdom Of God
Exod 19:6 / 1Chr 17:14 / 1Chr 28:5
Disobedient Israel Is Not The Kingdom Of God
Mat 8:11-12 / Mat 21:43
The Christians Are The Kingdom Of God
Rom 14:17 / 1Cor 4:20 / Col 1:13 / Col 4:11 / Rev 1:6
THE PEOPLE OF GOD
The Israelites Are The People Of God
Exod 6:7 / Deut 27:9 / 2Sam 7:23 / Jer 11:4
Disobedient Israelites Are Not The People Of GodHos 1:9 / Jer 5:10
****************************************************************
Though many people have the impression that the Jews are the people of God, yet these verses from the Old Testament demonstrate that if a Jew does what is evil in the sight of the Lord, he is not a member of the people of God.
****************************************************************

The Christians Are The People Of God
Rom 9:25 / 2Cor 6:16 / Eph 4:12 / Eph 5:3 / 2Thess 1:10 / Titus 2:14
THE PRIESTS OF GOD
The Israelites Are The Priests Of God
Exod 19:6
Disobedient Israelites Are Not The Priests Of God
1Sam 2:28,30 / Lam 4:13,16 / Ezek 44:10,13 / Hos 4:6 /
****************************************************************
Some people think that if God says that someone is a priest, he is always a priest. This view is seen to be incorrect. Sin results in the person's disqualification from the priesthood (1Sam 2:30). When the priests of Ezekiel's time "went astray", they ceased to be priests (Ezek 44:13). When the nation of Israel rejected the knowledge of God, God rejected Israel as his priests (Hos 4:6). This would dispose of the view that Israel had, or has, an unconditional covenant with God for the priesthood.
****************************************************************
Mal 2:2,4,8-9
****************************************************************
Note that the message of Malachi to the priests of Israel is that they must repent, or God will discontinue his "covenant with Levi." Since the Levitical priesthood hasn't existed for the past 1900 years, which is longer than it existed (c. 1600 years), it evidently was cancelled by God due to the sins of the people and priests of Israel.
****************************************************************

The Christians Are The Priests Of God
1Pet 2:5,9 / Rev 1:6 / Rev 5:10
THE VINEYARD OF GOD
Israel Is The Vineyard Of God
Isa 5:3-5,7 / Jer 12:10
The Christians Are The Vineyard Of God
Luke 20:16
****************************************************************
Jesus here tells the people of Israel that when "the son of the vineyard owner" (Jesus) is killed by "the tenants" (the Jews), that "the owner of the vineyard" (God) will "give the vineyard to others" (that is, the righteous among the Gentiles). This does not prove that the Jews cannot be part of the vineyard. It means that the vineyard ("Israelite status") is now given without regard to racial descent.
****************************************************************

THE WIFE (OR BRIDE) OF GOD
Israel Is The Wife (Or Bride) Of God
Isa 54:5-6 / Jer 2:2 / Ezek 16:32 / Hos 1:2
Disobedient Israel Is Not The Wife (Or Bride) Of God
Jer 3:8 / Hos 2:2
****************************************************************
Much is made of the fact that Israel "is the bride of God himself." What is not referred to is the Biblical fact that if Israel is in a state of sin (such as rejecting the Christ) they are divorced from God. The Church is now the wife of Christ (who is, as we know from the Old and New Testaments, God).
****************************************************************

The Christians Are The Wife (Or Bride) Of God
2Cor 11:2 / Eph 5:31-32
THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM
The Israelites Are The Children Of Abraham
2Chr 20:7 / Pss 105:6 / Isa 41:8
Disobedient Israelites Are Not The Children Of God
John 8:39 /
****************************************************************
Jesus in this passage agrees that the people he is talking with were physically descendants of Abraham. Yet in the eyes of God this counted for nothing if they desired to kill Jesus, "a man who told the truth he heard from God." On the contrary, to be regarded as the true sons of Abraham, one must "do the things Abraham did."
****************************************************************
Rom 9:6-7 /
****************************************************************
Most people think of the Jews as the children of Abraham. Yet Scripture records that Abraham had many other children besides Isaac, through whom the Jews trace their lineage (a fact which is greatly open to dispute). In Gen 16:16, Abraham had a son by Hagar, and in Gen 25:1-2, Abraham is said to have had six more sons by Keturah, another wife of his. Yet God stated to Abraham that the descendants of Abraham would be reckoned through Isaac, the child born to Abraham through faith in God. Paul says that this fact demonstrates that the true children of Abraham are reckoned as those who have the faith of Abraham, not those who can trace mere physical descent from Abraham.
****************************************************************
Gal 4:25,30
****************************************************************
Paul, quoting God in Genesis, says that those who are merely Jews by racial descent have no share in the inheritance of the true sons of Abraham, that is, the Christians.
****************************************************************
The Christians Are The Children Of Abraham
Rom 4:11,16 / Gal 3:7,29 / Gal 4:23,28,31
****************************************************************
We can see from these verses that the true sons of Abraham are those who have the faith of Abraham, those who belong to Christ.
****************************************************************

THE CHOSEN PEOPLE
The Israelites Are The Chosen People
Deut 7:7 / Deut 10:15 / Deut 14:2 / Isa 43:20-21
Disobedient Israelites Are Not The Chosen People
Deut 31:17 / 2Kgs 17:20 / 2Chr 25:7 / Pss 78:59 / Jer 6:30 / Jer 7:29 / Jer 14:10
The Christians Are The Chosen People
Col 3:12 / 1Pet 2:9
****************************************************************
Sadly, if people today would be asked, "According to the Bible, who are the chosen people?", we suspect that most would answer: "The Jews, of course!" By this, they would mean those persons who are racially Jews, or those who are followers of Judaism. This shows the sorry state of affairs which exists when the Bible is not studied, because the Bible states that the Christians are the chosen people, chosen not because of racial descent or following the traditions of the Rabbis, but because of faith in and obedience to God.
****************************************************************

THE CIRCUMCISED
The Israelites Are The Circumcised
Gen 17:10,13 / Judg 15:18
****************************************************************
Samson calls the Philistines by the name of "the uncircumcised", by which it may be deduced that the Israelites regarded themselves as "the circumcised."
****************************************************************

Disobedient Israelites Are Not The Circumcised
Jer 9:25-26 / Rom 2:25,28 / Phil 3:2
The Christians Are The Circumcised
Rom 2:29 / Phil 3:3 / Col 2:11
ISRAEL
Israel Is Israel
****************************************************************
As it is obvious that in the Old Testament Israel is Israel, we have not included any Scripture in this first section.
****************************************************************

Disobedient Israelites Are Not Israelites
Num 15:30-31 /
****************************************************************
God here declares that any Israelite who sins defiantly against the word of the Lord must be "cut off from his people." That is, if an Israelite deliberately disobeys the word of God, he is no longer to be regarded as an Israelite, in spite of the fact that some believe in an "unconditional" covenant of God with Israel.
****************************************************************
Deut 18:19 /
****************************************************************
God says in this passage that he is going to send a mighty prophet to Israel, who will arise from among the people of Israel, and will be just like Moses. God himself will tell this prophet what to say to Israel, and when he comes to Israel, the Israelites must obey him or "be called to account," that is, be cut off from membership in Israel. (This is the penalty for disobeying the word of the Lord: Num 15:31, above.)
Some people say that this passage does not refer to an individual prophet to come, but rather to any prophet at all. This is seen to be incorrect by the fact that right after Moses, Joshua (who was a prophet, Josh 6:26; 1Kgs 16:34) led Israel, yet Deuteronomy says "Since [Moses' death], no prophet has risen in Israel like Moses..." Therefore, the Deuteronomy passage must refer to an individual great prophet who would arise and lead Israel.
****************************************************************
Acts 3:23 /
****************************************************************
Peter the Apostle declares to Israel that the prophet who was to come according to Deut 18:18-19 is none other than Jesus. Further, Peter informs the Jews that any Jew who does not listen to Jesus "will be completely cut off from among his people." This passage explicitly proves that any Jewish person who rejects the words of Jesus is not to be regarded as a member of the nation of Israel.
****************************************************************
Rom 9:6
The Christians Are Israel
John 11:50-52 /
****************************************************************
Caiaphas the High Priest prophesied that Jesus would die "for the people [of Israel]". John, interpreting the prophecy, says that this was a prophecy of Christ dying for "the scattered [Gentile] children of God". Therefore since the crucifixion, both Jewish and Gentile believers in Christ are members of "the people of Israel".
****************************************************************
1Cor 10:1 /
****************************************************************
Paul, talking to Gentile Christians at Corinth, speaks of the Israelites who crossed the Red Sea as "our forefathers"! How is this possible unless the Corinthian Gentile believers in Christ were regarded by Paul as part of the nation of Israel?
****************************************************************
Gal 6:15-16 /
****************************************************************
The real "Israel of God" are those who come to Christ, not those who are merely circumcised.
****************************************************************
Eph 2:12,19
****************************************************************
Paul says that before the Gentile believers came to Christ, they were "excluded from citizenship in Israel". But, through submitting themselves to Christ, these same Gentiles have become "fellow citizens with God's people". Therefore, all people, whether of Jewish or Gentile descent, who come to Christ, are now members of the true nation of Israel.
****************************************************************
JERUSALEM
Jerusalem Is The City And Mother Of Israel
Pss 149:2 / Isa 12:6 / Isa 49:18,20,22 / Isa 51:18 / Lam 4:2
Jerusalem Is The City And Mother Of Christians
Gal 4:26 /
****************************************************************
Paul says that Jerusalem is the Mother of the Christians. Therefore, the Christians are the true sons of Zion, as opposed to the sons of Judaistic Zion, who are slaves, according to Paul.
****************************************************************
Heb 12:22
THE JEWS
Israelites Are Jews
Ezra 5:1 / Jer 34:8-9 / Zech 8:22-23
Disobedient Israelites Are Not JewsRom 2:28 / Rev 2:9 / Rev 3:9
Christians Are JewsRom 2:29
THE NEW COVENANT
The New Covenant Is With Israel
Jer 31:31,33
The New Covenant Is With The ChristiansLuke 22:20 / 1Cor 11:25 / 2Cor 3:6 / Heb 8:6,8,10
AN OLIVE TREE
Israel Is An Olive Tree
Jer 11:16 / Hos 14:6
The Christians Are An Olive TreeRom 11:24
****************************************************************
The Olive Tree under discussion in Rom 11 is clearly Israel, for it is called "their [Israel's] own olive tree"! Note that Christians of Gentile descent are now part of the tree (Israel), while Jews who have no faith in the Christ have been broken off, as Rom 11:20 says. So, it may be observed that being a true Israelite in the eyes of God depends upon whether one has faith, and is entirely disconnected with a racial background.
****************************************************************
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
SECTION 2
Old Testament Verses Referring To Israel Which Are Quoted In The New Testment As Referring To The Christians
The quotes themselves are in bold type [in the original book - TI] to call the reader's attention to them. The surrounding (non-bold) verses are included so that the context may be examined.
These verses demonstrate that the New Testament regards the Church as Israel, because of the fact that Old Testament "Israelite" verses are repeatedly quoted as referring to Christians.
QUOTE #1: Lev 26:11-12 / Ezek 37:27 / 2Cor 6:16
****************************************************************
Both the Leviticus and the Ezekiel passages prophesy a time when the Israelites will obey God. God will, in return, bless Israel by making them his people, and by putting his dwelling place among them. In Moses' and Ezekiel's times, this meant that God was going to put a literal temple inside the territory of Israel, and live there. But we see Paul in 2 Corinthians (writing to Gentile Christians who lived in Greece!) applying the prophecies to the Church of Christ. How can this be, unless Paul regards the Christians as the real Israel of God, now under a covenant which has no need for stone and wood temples, or for genealogical restrictions? God does not live in stone buildings any longer, but lives in believers. His blessings are not restricted to the geographical boundaries of a little country in the Middle East, but spread to the whole world! So God fulfills the prophecies of Moses and Ezekiel, but in a non-racial, non-geographical, non-material-building sort of way!
****************************************************************
QUOTE #2: Deut 30:12-14 / Rom 10:6-8****************************************************************
Paul in Romans takes a passage of Scripture in Deuteronomy which is addressed to Israel and applies it to the Christians. (Some may wonder at the interpretation Paul puts upon the Deuteronomy passage, but upon closer study it may be cleared up. In context, when Paul uses the term "Christ" in Rom 10:6-7, he means "the system of doctrine taught by Christ." Paul uses the same type of terminology when he talks of "preaching Christ" in Phil 1:15.) Paul is in the Romans passage demonstrating that it is not beyond the reach of Gentiles to be saved from sin. He proves this by referring to the passage in Deuteronomy where Moses assures the Israelites that it is not beyond their reach to be saved from sin and death. This passage only makes sense if the Christians (both Jews and Gentiles) are regarded by Paul as true members of Israel. Otherwise, Paul seems to be guilty of gross distortion of Scripture.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #3: Deut 31:6 / Heb 13:5
****************************************************************
The author of Hebrews tells the Christians to avoid discontent by realizing that God will never leave or forsake them. But where does he get this comforting statement? From the book of Deuteronomy, where Moses tells the Israelites that God will never leave or forsake the Israelites! Therefore, for the New Testament to make sense, we must suppose that to the author of Hebrews, the Christians were true Israelites. By the way, someone might say, "But the Deuteronomy verses state that God would never leave or forsake the Israelites, so how do you explain your idea that God actually did forsake 'Racial Israel' and replace it with the Church?" To which we would reply with a Scripture passage from the same chapter as our comforting Deuteronomy verse, namely, Deut 31:16-17: "And the Lord said to Moses: 'You are going to rest with your fathers, and these people will soon prostitute themselves to the foreign gods of the land they are entering. They will forsake me and break the covenant I make with them. On that day I will become angry with them and forsake them; I will hide my face from them, and they will be destroyed.'" So, unless we say that God contradicts himself, we must come to the conclusion that the promise of God to "never forsake" Israel was (from the very beginning) conditional upon Israel's obedience to God. And so it is with Christians. As long as we obey God, we may be assured that God is always with us.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #4: Deut 32:36 / Pss 135:14 / Heb 10:30
****************************************************************
Deuteronomy and Psalms both assure the Israelites that God will judge "his people" the Israelites. Hebrews warns the Christians that God will judge "his people" the Christians!
****************************************************************
QUOTE #5: Pss 22:22 / Heb 2:12
****************************************************************
In Pss 22, the Christ is prophesied to "declare God's name to his brothers" who are Israelites. Yet the author of Hebrews says that the Christ's brothers are "those who are made holy" (Heb 2:11), that is, Christians! Once again, unless we concede that the quote in Hebrews is woefully out of context, we must conclude that the Church is Israel according to the New Testament.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #6: Pss 44:22 / Rom 8:36
****************************************************************
Paul quotes a verse which talks about the persecution of Israelites and refers it to Christians undergoing tribulations.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #7: Pss 95:7-11 / Heb 3:7-11
QUOTE #8: Pss 130:8 / Titus 2:14
QUOTE #9: Isa 28:16 /
****************************************************************
Note that this verse says that the "stone", the "tested stone", the "chief cornerstone" (that is, the Messiah) will be a sure foundation IN ZION. The New Testament is quite fond of this verse, using it at least three times in the following passages. However, instead of locating the fulfillment of the passage in Palestine, the fulfillment is seen to be in the entire world among Christians of Jewish and Gentile origin. How is this possible unless Zion is now devoid of all geographical connotations, and refers to the Church?
****************************************************************
Rom 10:11 / Eph 2:20 / 1Pet 2:6 QUOTE #10: Isa 49:8 / 2Cor 6:2
****************************************************************
In 2 Corinthians, Paul quotes Isa 49:8 to tell the Corinthians that right now is the proper time to be concerned about salvation. The interesting thing about this quote is that Isa 49 is about the coming of the Christ, and in Isa 49:8, God promises to answer the requests of the Christ and help him in the "day of salvation." In the same verse, God also promises to "restore the land" of Israel and "reassign its desolate inheritances." Verse after 49:8 talk about the regathering of the Israelites to the desolation of Israel, which then prospers and is comforted by God. Now, is this what happened in the times of Christ and the Apostles? No, it was not. The literal land of Israel was devastated during two massive wars, and finally the Jews were expelled from Jerusalem altogether. How is it possible, then, for Paul to say that Isa 49 referred to the times in which he lived? Because when the passage is taken away from 'Racial Israel' and given to the Israel of God, it is talking about the building up of Spiritual Zion, the Church. It is talking about repairing the desolate spots of the world by conversion to Christ. Wherever a conversion to Christ takes place, there a "captive" is set free, as Isa 49:9 says.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #11: Isa 52:7 / Rom 10:15
****************************************************************
Isaiah the prophet prophesies a time when the "good news" (the gospel) will be proclaimed to Jerusalem (Isa 52:7). But let us look at this "good news" more closely. In Isa 52:1, we are told that the uncircumsized will not enter into Zion. In Isa 52:2, we see that the enslaved Israelites will be freed. The Lord will return to Zion (Isa 52:8), and the ruins of Jerusalem will be rebuilt. All this may be seen by reading our Old Testament selection. But Paul quotes Isa 52:7 and refers it to those who spread the "good news" about Jesus the Christ. In Isaiah, the messengers go to desolate Jerusalem, and in the New Testament, the messengers go into the world of sinners, resulting in conversion! Once again, Paul has stripped the Isaiah passage of its geography and its race-consciousness, and referred it to the New Israel, the Christian Church. Further, it is the spiritually uncircumcised who are not allowed into the Church of God, and the physical member no longer has anything to do with entering into Jerusalem.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #12: Isa 54:1 / Gal 4:27
****************************************************************
Isaiah prophesies a time when Zion will greatly expand, and will conquer foreign nations (Isa 54:2). Paul says that the passage refers to the Heavenly Zion (the Christian Church) which is having many children. Once again, a passage in the Old Testament has been taken from "Racial Israel" (because of sin, as we learn from other passages) and applied to Christians.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #13: Jer 31:31-34 / Heb 8:8-12
****************************************************************
Jeremiah the prophet says that the Mosaic Covenant will be discarded in his future because of continued Israelite disobedience to God (Jer 31:32). In place of this covenant God will make a "new covenant" (Jer 31:31). And with whom does God make this covenant? With "the house of Israel and the house of Judah"! Even the New Testament quotes that part of the prophecy, and yet refers the prophecy to the Christians! Again, how is this possible, unless the author of Hebrews viewed the Christians as the true Israel?
****************************************************************
QUOTE #14: Hos 1:10 & Hos 2:23 / Rom 9:25-26 / 1Pet 2:10
****************************************************************
In Hoseah, God announces that the people of Israel, due to sin, are not the people of God any longer. However, God hasn't finished with Israel yet, and prophesies a time in the future in which the Israelites will again be called people of God (Hos 1:10, 2:23). Paul and Peter both quote the Hosea passages as referring to Gentiles who became converts to Christ, a position which is impossible to hold unless the privileges of Israel now apply to anyone, regardless of physical descent, so long as he or she is willing to repent and obey God's word. So, the Church is the real Israel now.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #15: Hos 13:14 / 1Cor 15:55
****************************************************************
Many people quote Paul's passage on the resurrection, "Where, O death, is your victory? Where, O death is your sting?", without realizing where this saying comes from. Its origin is in Hos 13:14, where it refers to God resurrecting Israelites from the grave, the land of the dead. However, in 1 Corinthians, Paul uses it to prove the resurrection of those who inherit the kingdom of God, that is, the believers in Christ. It is not possible to get this proof out of Hos 13:14, unless we presuppose that the Christian Church is now the Israel of God.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #16: Joel 2:32 / Rom 10:13
****************************************************************
Joel the prophet says that "everyone who calls on the name of the Lord will be saved." A lot of people know this phrase, but know it only from Rom 10:13. Notably, Joel gives the location of where people will call upon the Lord: "on Mount Zion and in Jerusalem," places which are quite remote from Rome, where the people Paul was writing to lived. Paul makes no sense applying this passage to Christians, unless (once again!) this passage has been taken from "Racial Israel" and now belongs to true Israel, that is, the Church.
****************************************************************
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
SECTION 3
Old Testament Ethical Commands To Israel Which Are Quoted In The New Testment As Applying To The Church
The quotes themselves are in bold type [in the original book - TI] to call the reader's attention to them. The surrounding (non-bold) verses are included so that the context may be examined.
These verses demonstrate that the New Testament regards the Church as Israel, because of the fact that Old Testament ethical commands to Israel are repeatedly quoted as referring to Christian rules of conduct.
QUOTE #1: Exod 16:18 / 2Cor 8:15
****************************************************************
What is stated as a fact regarding the gathering of manna by Israel is regarded as a standard for Christian charity by the apostle Paul (!), and with not one word of explanation as to how this can be. How can Paul figure on the Corinthians accepting his exegesis, unless both he and they suppose the Christian Church to be the Israel of the New Testament?
****************************************************************
QUOTE #2: Lev 11:45 & Lev 19:2 / 1Pet 1:16
****************************************************************
Peter instructs Christians to be holy in all actions, because of God stating to Israelites in Leviticus: "Be holy, because I am holy." Look at the sources for this declaration by God, and you will notice a surprising (or, perhaps, not so surprising!) circumstance. Namely, this declaration by God was used in order to instruct the Israelites about the seriousness of abstaining from unclean foods. In our second Leviticus passage, God says: "Be holy..." at least partially in regard to sabbath keeping, a command of God which is now abrogated (Col 2:16, at least in regard to the day of the week). We can see that, although the particular ceremonial rules of conduct have changed, the idea that Israel must be holy, because God is holy, is constant, Old or New Testament.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #3: Deut 5:16 / Eph 6:2-3
****************************************************************
Paul quotes the commandment on honoring father and mother, and then the blessing of the commandment, from Deuteronomy. In Ephesians, however, the blessing is somewhat changed from the original. While in Deuteronomy God promises a long life in "the land the Lord your God is giving you," that is, in the land of Israel, Paul says that God promises a long life to anyone anywhere "on the earth," an interesting fact in that the Church is non-geographical, as John 4:19-24 states. So the moral command of Deuteronomy is retained, but without the geographical qualifications!
****************************************************************
QUOTE #4: Deut 17:7, 19:19, 22:24 & Deut 24:7 / 1Cor 5:13
****************************************************************
Paul quotes from an oft-repeated verse in Deuteronomy: "Expel the wicked man from among you," and, without a word of explanation, says to the Christians of the city of Corinth (a Gentile city) that this principle of Israel applies to them.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #5: Deut 19:15 / 2Cor 13:1 / 1Tim 5:19
****************************************************************
Paul says that all offenses tried in a church court must be validated by two or three witnesses, which coincidentally is the same rule which was in effect in the courts of Old Testament Israel.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #6: Isa 35:3 / Heb 12:12
****************************************************************
The author of Hebrews takes a passage which in Isaiah is referring to Israelites on the way to Zion, and refers it to Christians.
****************************************************************
QUOTE #7: Isa 48:20 & Isa 52:11 / 2Cor 6:17
****************************************************************
The Prophet Isaiah tells the Israelites in Babylon to leave Babylon, touching no unclean thing and taking with them the temple vessels, to restart the worship of God in Jerusalem's temple. Paul says that the passage proves that Gentile converts to Chrisianity should leave the fellowship and institutions of paganism. Once again, Paul has quoted a verse greatly out of context, unless the Christians are Israel now.
****************************************************************

This is a reprint, I take no credit for this writing nor is the writing being produced to sell or distribute with the intent of making any profit from the work of the author. It is reprinted here for the purpose of education use only.

Copyright © 1987 by Charles D. Provan
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Please see my articles I have written on a similar subject on my web blog http://athensindependentnews.blogspot.com

Dr. J.

Understanding the Signs that follow Believers!

I borrowed this writing to reprint here, as it is very important and it brings scripture to bear on a truth so many have misunderstood. It is from a web site that has lots of good scriptural stuff. It will lay to rest a lot of misunderstanding and in my opinion foolishness that has gone on because of the lack of people studying the Bible versus trying to proof -text things and creating all kinds of crazy nonsense like the group of people who are called "snake handlers". Read it prayerfully and carefully and you to will be enlightened.


Understanding the Signs that follow Believers!
(Mark Chapter 16:17-18)
by Tony Warren

Mark 16:15-18

"And he said unto them, Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature.
He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned.
And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues;
They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover."
In order to correctly get the flow of these verses, we need to pick up the context. Note carefully that in verse 15 Jesus commissioned them to go into all the world and be a witness to the gospel of Christ to every creature. This mirrors others scriptures such as Acts 1:7 where the Lord tells them that they should be witnesses to Him to the uttermost parts of the earth. We should also take notice that it continues in verse 16 saying that the witness is to some unto salvation, and to others unto damnation. Those who hear these believers witness, and are baptized into belief, shall be Saved, while those who hear these believers witness, and believe not, will be damned. Here we see the diverse aspects of the Word of God. In one sense the Word of God is a two edged sword (i.e., it cuts both coming and going) unto death, and in another sense it is the bread (i.e., that which nourishes the body) unto Life. The Word is as a well spring of Living waters to soothe the thirsty soul, but it is also as fire from the mouth of the witnesses to it, unto damnation. The witness of the Word brings both. Some are Saved by the Word, while others damned.
And it's in this context that in the next verse Jesus tells them that 'and these signs shall follow them that believe.' In other words, these are the things which they should expect to be seen when they preach the gospel. In Christ's name those who become believers will cast out devils, they will speak with new languages, they shall take up serpents, there will no deadly drink that can hurt them, and they will lay hands on the sick and the sick will recover. This is what we all should expect to see as a result of the believers going unto the world with the gospel. These are the signs or 'evidences' which will be seen to follow Salvation.

The Greek word translated sign is [semeion], meaning a token of, or something as an 'indication' which signifies whatever is in view. When the believers go into the world with the gospel, these are the indications that will be seen as evidence conversions. In Christ's name those who believe will do these things that Jesus lists. If these signs or indicators were to be taken literally, then all of the greatest Christians of our time were not believers, because these signs did not 'literally' follow them in that sense. By contrast, they all did follow them 'if' we understand this Biblically.

Let's consider first what this doesn't say. It doesn't say maybe these signs will follow those that believe. It doesn't say if the Spirit is just right these signs will follow them that believe. It doesn't say some of these signs will follow them that believe, and the others won't. And it doesn't say, If believers have enough faith, these signs will follow them that believe. To be honest and truthful, what it actually says is, 'go preach the gospel to the world baptizing them, and these signs shall follow them that believe.' i.e., These evidences are the tokens that will be an indication that a person is a true Believer.

And so we must ask pointedly, what believer do you know who can pick up a deadly poisonous serpent in the name of Christ, and the serpent won't hurt him? Better yet, do you know any Believers that are going around picking up these snakes? Yet that is exactly what it says there. The 'sign' of a Believer is that in Christ's name they shall pick up serpents. I don't take up literal serpents (snakes) in Christ's name, do you? And yet clearly, that is what it says we will do. And so the question is not one of, 'is it true' (all scripture is), the question is one of how are we to understand it in the light of the scripture? Not in the light of our own eyes, but in the light of other scriptures which will interpret this symbolism of serpents.

And in that vein we also note that verse 18 of Mark chapter 16 picks right up on this same theme of the safety of believers among the harmful saying, 'and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them.' Not just that if they might drink something poisonous, but if they drank something deadly [thanasimos] poisonous, it would never hurt them. That Greek word literally means, to bring death! God is telling us that if we should drink something which would bring us death, we would not die. So we must ask again pointedly, 'what believer do you know who can drink a 'deadly' poison and not be hurt?' If someone were to slip some highly toxic nerve poisons (one drop will kill), do you really think you would physically survive? The truth of course is that if you or I, Christian or non-Christian, strong or weak, drink that deadly poison, we'll not only be hurt ..we'll be Dead! And it has nothing to do with faith, it has to do with our God given mortality.

So what do we have here, a enigma or mystery? Yes, but only to those who have not studied the scriptures carefully, or those without eyes to see and ears to hear what God is illustrating. And no, I'm not talking about literal eyes nor literal ears. ..and neither is this passage talking about literal serpents or literal deadly poisonous drinks. We're both talking in the exact same spiritual, cryptic or symbolic language of the Holy Bible. Not in a language I dreamed up to support my own views, but in the exact same language God Himself uses all throughout the Bible, old testament and New. These two verses of Mark are giving us a marvelous spiritual picture of the gospel going forth to the world, and how as a result of this, in Christ's name the believer's will show forth the fruits of that gospel, and God will keep them in Peace and safety. There are five signs spoken of in mark 16 that is said to follow those who believe. We will go over each one a give a brief synopsis, letting God reveal (uncover) His secrets.




The first sign or signification of a believer:



"In my name they shall cast out devils,"
In the literal this reads, 'they will expel demons.' Does this sign follow the believers? Indeed it does! Not in the sense that they will possess power over some little red being with a pitchfork and arrowhead tail. And no, we're not talking about the power of an exorcist here. This is addressing something infinitely more serious than a bad B movies. It addresses the power of the gospel which believers possess which sets free those who are controlled by the spirit of Satan which abides within him. When we become believers, we come with the power of God to spread the gospel of Salvation which casts out devils. We are the vessels which God uses to accomplish His marvelous work of salvation. It is our commission to go forth with the Word of God that the evil spirit of bondage be expelled from the people whom God hath chosen out of the world. If we have the 'faith of Christ,' all things are possible and we come with power. This is the faith which is lacking in unbelief, but which is seen in those who truly believe. As also Christ illustrated in Matthew chapter seventeen in his casting out demons:

Matthew 17:18-20

"And Jesus rebuked the devil; and he departed out of him: and the child was cured from that very hour.
Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and said, Why could not we cast him out?
And Jesus said unto them, Because of your unbelief: for verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you."
In unbelief, Satan is not cast out and our own faith cannot ever cast out Satan. By our own faith it is impossible to be Saved. By our own faith it is impossible to do works which please God. But in true belief, we have power of the 'faith of Christ' wherein all things are possible, and man is set free from bondage (satan cast out). Faith as a grain of mustard seed is faith of Christ, which as a seed starts out small, and grows into a mighty tree. So the kingdom of God through believers grows into a mighty tree.
We can't literally make mountains cast themselves into the sea by 'our faith,' but we can make kingdoms (mountains = kingdoms) be cast into the sea by 'the faith of Christ.' The mountain is symbolic of the kingdom of satan cast into the sea. Just as the demons were cast out into a herd of swine and ran into the sea. The Demon or devil is symbolic of the spirit of Satan dwelling within man. He who has a devil, has the spirit of Satan in him. And we cast him out by the testimony of Christ which we bring. And it was for this purpose were we sent by Christ.

Jesus told the apostles in John 20:21, 'As my Father hath sent me, even so send I you.' The same commission that Mark 16:16 gives. We are the messengers of the Church, sent to baptize and preach the gospel that many may not any longer have Satan as ruler in lives. When he is cast out by the Word we testify of, they are being set free from the bondage whereby he held them. They will no longer have his spirit abide in them, but the Spirit of God will come to dwell there. Satan has vacated your person, and God has filled that void that we become a Holy Temple of the Lord. i.e., we are delivered from Satan dwelling within us, and Blessed by Christ dwelling within us. From one Kingdom to another. From the Power and rule of darkness to the Power and rule of Light.

Colossians 1:13

"Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the Kingdom of His dear Son."
By this deliverance, Satan is cast out of us. We go from being one type servant to being another type servant. What agreement hath the Temple of God with the Temple of Idols? There is none. Therefore are we made a Temple of God and Satan cast out. Jesus told the people (John 8:36) that, 'If I shall make you free, you shall be free indeed?' The freedom He was talking about is not earthly freedom from any earthly slave master, captivity, prison, or rule, but freedom from the bondage to Satan and the sin which he holds us in. When we preach the gospel and someone becomes saved, we are Loosing of the bonds that Satan holds all of the unsaved in. When we come with the gospel of the Kingdom, We come to loose the bonds of Satan. The same principle Jesus illustrated in,
Matthew 16:19

"And I will give unto thee the keys of the Kingdom of heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall have been bound in heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, shall have been loosed in heaven".
In your 'translation' this may read, '..shall be bound' but in the Greek, this literally reads Shall 'having been' bound in heaven, and shall 'having been' loosed in heaven. It is Not shall be, as a future tense, but shall 'having been,' as a past tense. In other words, it's telling us that whatever we Christians do for the Kingdom of God here on earth, has already been done in heaven. We are merely the tools or vessels God uses to get His predetermined will done on earth. When we become believers, we are given the keys of the kingdom. This is spiritual or symbolic language which means that by our bringing the gospel, we open the kingdom of God to people whom He has chosen. We loose the bonds of Satan with that Gospel message we bring. The gospel truth brings about a dramatic change in the lives of some who hear, whereby Satan is cast out. That is what the promise of Mark chapter 16, of the sign of casting out devils in Christ's name is illustrating. This sign follows believers because they're the ones (Church) coming with the power of the Word which does this.
Of course that is what all the literal miracles that Jesus did were a 'picture' or snapshot of. They 'pointed' to the fact that we (as the bearers of the gospel) bring the Word which has Power to cast out devils. Not by our faith, but by the faith of Christ! The faith which only those in Him (true believers) can have. A faith which will move mountains (kingdoms).

The miracle of Matthew 17:18-20 is to illustrate that it is only the 'faith of Christ' which can cast out Satan, and and deliver us from his kingdom. It is only 'His' faith which could possibly justify that Satan be cast out of us. His work on the cross, not our ability to choose who shall be loosed of Satan.

Galatians 2:16

"Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified".
No amount of man's faith can cast out the devil, only Christ's faith can. For that (casting out Satan) is the loosing of men by Justification in the work of Christ. This is the work of the gospel, and this is the Isaiah 58:6-7
"Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke?
Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh?"
These are synonyms for bringing the gospel to those in need. To loose them from the clutches of Satan, to feed them with the bread of the Word, to bring them into the house of the Lord, and to clothe their nakedness of sin with the righteousness of Christ. This is the cryptic language that God uses all throughout His Word. The miracles that Jesus and the early Apostles performed were for proofs and illustrations of these Spiritual truths. They weren't to prove that we can also do miracles if we have enough faith (as some suppose), they shows that it is only by 'the faith of Christ' will we understand the spiritual significance in them. In this instance it signifies we go to the whole world with power as witnesses (Acts 1:8) in the Word of Christ's faith, that many people come to Salvation and have Satan cast out of their lives.
So we see that this sign indeed does follows those who believe. Because every believer comes with the power of the Gospel of Salvation whereby men are justified by the faith of Christ, and Satan is cast out. Whereever you find true believers, you will find the sign of devils being cast out in Christ's name, because you'll find those who are being Saved by the gospel that we bring.




The second sign or signification of a believer:



"They shall speak with new tongues."
The Greek word tongues [glossa] simply means languages. Unfortunately there are some theologians who don't seem to care about that 'fact,' even though they know it. In scripture it is used to mean an un-acquired language of another nations. For example one might say, 'I speak in the Hebrew tongue, or I speak in the Egyptian tongue, or I speak in three different tongues.' It simply is a word used in scripture meaning languages. It is implied, because we the tongue is what we speak with. e.g.:

Revelation 14:6

"And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, ,i>and tongue, and people.."
Revelation 10:11
"And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings".
That is the way the word is used in scripture. Unfortunately, in our day some would like to mean more than it actually does. For one to speak in an unknown tongue simply means they spoke in an unknown language. Speaking in different tongues simply means speaking in different languages. Likewise, here in Mark the phrase 'speak with new tongues,' simply means that the gospel is going to the whole world, and those who believe will not only be Jewish, but will speak in new languages. Don't think more of the word 'tongues' than what it signifies, or more than what is qualified by the scriptures in their context. Believers now speak with new languages, for Salvation is now to all the Gentile nations with every language.
This prophesy of speaking in new languages I believe is fulfilled in two ways. Number one, the Gospel message is going into all the world unto all kindreds and nations, therefore they speak with the new languages of these nations. And Number two, in the spiritual sense, those who believe speak with the new language of God, a spiritual language which only those in Christ can understand. In Christ's Name those who believe do speak in new languages as the gospel of the Kingdom is preached to every nation and in every tongue. And no matter what tongue or language the people of those nations hear it in, they will understand. Because the gospel message is a language that transcends cultures and peoples and nationalities. It is the only Universal language that 'only' those who believe can understand. For unbelievers will think it foolishness.

Salvation before the cross was 'primarily' (but not exclusively) of the people of the nation of Israel. But after the cross there is a new dispensation where it is poured out of waters gloriously to every tongue or language. And every tongue understands, because the gospel message is one which is not based on intelligence, or memory, or learning ability, or nationality, all languages can understand. In any new language (tongue) that we preach it in, the people can understand.

We might readily understand the preaching in the languages of different nationalities, but let's look deeper into the spiritual nature of this prophecy. Before we were Saved, we didn't understand the Bible. It was like a closed or sealed book. Very much as a foreign language to us. In other words, it's written in a different language from that of the world even though it uses many of the same words. The hidden or covered things of the scriptures are not seen by us. But when we are in Christ, we have revealed the spiritual language of God that we can understand. No matter what tongue we originally speak or heard it in.

Isaiah 50:4

"The Lord God hath given Me the TONGUE of the learned, that I should know how to speak a Word in season to him that is weary: he wakeneth morning by morning, he wakeneth mine EAR to HEAR as the learned"
Ears to hear this language or tongue, that is our praise. We are the Sent, whom God has given the tongue or language of the learned that we speak a Word in due season. It is because we are born from above that we speak in these new languages to those of the world that they also receive Salvation, and prophecy again. Before salvation, they cannot understand the things of God. But after they are in Christ, it's a totally different story. Things that they never understood before, they now understand. Where once the Bible was as a contradiction, it is now one of the the few things in this world which is not hypocritical but consistent, true, and trustworthy. Where once scripture read like a stammering or repeating language of foolishness, it now reads as of great Wisdom and with the smoothness of honey, consistent, flowing, and so sweet. Believers have become a NEW man and a NEW creation going forth to the world speaking with new languages that others might know things that they could not before understand.
1st Corinthians 2:11-12

"For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the Spirit of man which is in him? even so the things of God KNOWETH NO MAN, but the Spirit of God.
Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God; that we might KNOW the things that are freely given to us of God".
No matter what new tongue (language) we speak, we now know these things because we now speak and know the things of God by the Spirit, and not in our own worldly wisdom. It is the language of all who believe.
God illustrated this speaking in new languages and having all nations understand the Word of God when the Holy Spirit was poured out at Pentecost. There was the miracle of a mighty rushing wind signifying the Spirit, and there appeared to the Apostles fire in the shape of cloven tongues, and each one of them were filled with the Holy Spirit.

Acts 2:2-8

"And suddenly there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled all the house where they were sitting.
And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them.
And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.
And there were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout men, out of every nation under heaven.
Now when this was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and were confounded, because that every man heard them speak in his own language.
And they were all amazed and marvelled, saying one to another, Behold, are not all these which speak Galilaeans?
And how hear we every man in our own tongue, wherein we were born?"
The fire was like cloven or divided tongues to illustrates that now every nation will now feel the fire of God's cleansing upon their language and will be witnesses to Him. God is now sending the Gospel message to the divided languages of the whole world and they all as one will hear. God's Spirit as tongues of fire signifies (was a token) that the Word is going out to every tongue (language). This 'miracle' will not follow everyone who believes, but the sign which this miracle represents will. The believers shall speak with new languages, for God will baptize every tongue with fire that they too shall be made clean and righteous.
Note also that when they received the Spirit of this tongue upon them, that they began to speak in other languages as the Spirit spoke to them, and the people were amazed because these people of different nations all heard the Apostles in their own tongue (language). In other words, those of Hebrew origin heard them speak in Hebrew, those who understood only Greek heard them speak in Greek, etc. This is not the babbling nonsense which you might hear in Churches today, it was a miracle that what the Spirit of God inspired these men to say was MIRACULOUSLY translated into the language of any person of any nation hearing it. Those there all heard the gospel truth in their own language no matter what tongue they spoke. That is what this signifies (is a sign) of. It's a sign that believers will speak with new tongues or languages, and the gospel is universally understood, no matter what language it's translated into. Because hearing is of God, and understanding is of God.

Romans 10:17

"So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God."
Ephesians 2:8
"For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God:"
Ephesians 3:7
"Whereof I was made a minister, according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of his power."
All languages or tongues will understand because it's not a matter of our intelligence, it is a gift of God. This miracle in Acts of tongues was not Christians babbling incoherently, or pretending God is speaking in unearthly or unknown sentences as some people claim today. The miracle was that all heard (and understood in their own language) what was said. This bears no resemblance to what some people today call speaking in tongues. It was to signify that the gospel was going forth to every tongue, nation, people, and they all would understand it.
The commission was to go into all the world with the gospel and this sign would be seen. They would speak with new languages. No more is Israel of a foreign language to the Gentile nations, for they in their own tongue would spread the word. It is an unknown language to them that 'believe not,' but not to them that believe. In this sense, tongues are for those who Believe not, because the Gospel is gone to the Gentiles and we (believers) speak in new languages, that those who believe not, might believe.

And so this sign indeed also follows those who believe. Not in the way some professing Christians of our day might want, but in the way God intended. The believers go to the whole world and to every kindred, and they now speak with new languages spreading the gospel to all peoples. As our Lord instructed us to do in the great commission.




The third sign or signification of a believer:



"They shall take up serpents"
The serpent is of course symbolic of Satan. That is no real mystery to most Christians, but what is the mystery is why some people have such a hard time accepting this 'fact' when God has illustrated it so prominently throughout scripture. It's not as if it's a man made idea or because it is an ambiguous reference. Perhaps it's because they don't really want to accept God's Biblical definition of the serpent when it would mean that the other signs are not to be taken literally either? The serpent is seen throughout God's Word to 'signify' or be a token of Satan. Satan is this serpent that believers can take up without being harmed. That is the security that every soul who believes possesses.

Revelations 12:9

"and the great dragon was cast out, that Old Serpent, called the devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world..."
It's not even debatable, God uses the sign of the serpent to signify Satan. Even from the very beginning the serpent in the garden of Eden was illustrative of Satan. No faithful Christian would deny that Satan is the serpent in scripture, and yet somehow this is their last resort in understanding him here. Likewise, those who are of Satan are also pictured as serpents. And there are also many illustrations of this.
Matthew 23:33

"ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell".
And so anyone having a problem with serpents 'signifying Satan, and also those who are of Satan, must argue with God who has designated them that. Comparing scripture with scripture we can begin to understand what is being taught in Mark chapter 16. How when we believe, we come to rule over the serpent without fear.
An analogy might be seen in the middle east today where there are still snake handlers that take up snakes. They are the ruler of the snake, not the snake ruler over them. That may be an imperfect analogy, but it is precisely the message in Mark chapter 16. For the unbeliever, the serpent (Satan) has rule over them. He will bite him because he desires man to fall into lawlessness. He is the adversary. Unbelievers are like slaves to Satan where he holds sin (transgression of the law) as the power of death over them. But to the believer, the serpent Satan is a conquered foe. Christ freed us from bondage to him at the cross where he no longer is ruler in our lives. He is like a defanged serpent who can't harm us for he no longer has that power of death over us. So why should we who believe fear him? But don't take my word for it.

Hebrews 2:14-15

"..that through death He might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the Devil,
and deliver them who through FEAR of death were all their lifetime subject unto BONDAGE".
Before we were Saved, we were in bondage to Satan and had death hanging over our heads, but now we have no more fear of that old serpent, because we have been delivered from him, and he no longer holds the 'power of death' over us. By Christ's death we have conquered that fear of that old serpent, that we can handle him without fear of harm.
Luke chapter 10 verses 19 and 20 gives us an illustration of this same principle which is concise and pointed. The lord sends the 'seventy' out with the gospel to Witness two by two (signifying truthful witness). And we read,

Luke 10:19

"Behold, I give unto you power to tread on Serpents and scorpions, and over all the enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you."
Is this the Lord giving them the power and commission to go around the countryside stomping on literal (reptilian) snakes and scorpions? No, that's ridiculous. If you walk through the desert, will literal snakes and scorpions clear a path for you because you are Christian? How many Christians will even see a snake or scorpion? Is that what the Lord is really concerned about, securing them that they might not get bitten by a snake in the grass? Not at all! That is not the power of the enemy. The power of the enemy Jesus speaks about here is the power of Satan. Serpents and Scorpions in scripture 'signify' Satan. Those who are spiritually serpents and scorpions (those of satan) is who God is concerned that these His servants are not harmed by. God is illustrating something far more important than mere snakes and scorpions who by chance we might come upon. But the spirit satan whom we might come upon.
And this is the same way that we are to understand Mark chapter 16. The serpent that the believers will take up and not be harmed, is Satan. The principle demonstrated in verses such as,

1st Peter 3:12-13

"For the eyes of the Lord are over the righteous, and his ears are open unto their prayers: but the face of the Lord is against them that do evil.

And who is he that will harm you, if ye be followers of that which is good?"
The answer of course is no one and nothing can harm us. So yes, again, this sign indeed does follows them that believe. In Christ's Name they take up Serpents without fear because that serpent Satan has no power to harm them anymore.



The fourth sign or signification of a believer:



"If they shall drink any DEADLY thing it shall not hurt them."
Deadly drink (poison) in scripture is often illustrative of the false words of the wicked who come speaking against God. It is this type poison that is deadly, but which cannot harm the true believer. Not literal poison. If you give anyone (believer or non believer) a cup of deadly poison, he'll be hurt. And if it's strong enough, he'll be Dead. God is not telling believers that if we drink a literal cup of cyanide our body will not die, God is telling us that the poison of wicked men's words cannot harm us. That is what the deadly drink 'signifies.' Let us get our Biblical definitions from the scriptures, not from Webster's dictionary, for the Bible is it's own interpreter.

James 3:8

"but the tongue can no man tame; it is an Unruly Evil, full of Deadly Poison!"
I didn't equate the tongue or speech of men as an unruly evil full of deadly poison, God did. And this is the deadly poison that God is talking about which cannot harm those who believe. The unruly evil in teachings of unlawfulness. It's just as substantive as any literal poison and it's twice as deadly, because it leads to 'the second death.' Yet this deadly poison cannot hurt those who believe, for they are immune from this. Man's teachings, no matter how deceiving, blasphemous, slanderous, or evil, cannot harm those who believe, for we are secured by the Holy Spirit of Promise.
Ephesians 1:13

"In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation: in whom also after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise,"
That Greek word translated sealed is [sphragizo], meaning a sign or stamp of security. For example, a seal on a letter establishing it's security. That is exactly what those who believe have when the Spirit seals (secures) them. We are secure from the deadly poison of false gospels as we keep God's word faithfully by the faith of Christ.
Deuteronomy 32:32-33

"for their vine is of the vine of Sodom, and of the fields of Gomorrah: their grapes are grapes of gall, their clusters are bitter,
Their Wine is the Poison of dragons, and the cruel venom of asps".
This dragon is again illustrative of Satan (revelation 12) and those who come in the spirit of satan, and Poison is signifying their evil doctrines. And note it says there it's also as the venom of serpents or snakes. God has always used this 'symbolic' or illustrative language throughout the scriptures, both in old and new Testaments. It is nothing new. It is not some new way of interpreting, it's the Same Old Way of interpreting. The the Biblical way. Poison drink is illustrative of men's words of deception and wickedness. For example, in Revelation chapter 17 where we read of the Harlot (unfaithful Church) with the wine of her fornication that makes men drunken. This is false doctrines. Amos 5:7 speaks of the turning judgment to Wormwood. This is the same poisonous doctrines. Doctrines that cause the people who drink thereof to die. All false doctrines are a deadly Poison. Just as the true Gospel is pictured as the living waters. These are two exact opposites, two 180 degree opposing illustrations. One, a deadly drink that brings death. The other, a Living drink that bring Life. These 'significations' are certainly not some coincidence, they're God breathed. Because those who believe drink of the living waters, the deadly poison cannot hurt us (we have everlasting life). We are now of the resurrection and the Life, and can never die.
When Mark 16 says if they drink any deadly thing, they'll not be harmed, and it being one of the signs of a believer, it is illustrating how the believer has power not to be harmed by these false gospels of death, because they can never die. When Jesus met the woman of Samaria at the well and asked her for a drink, the outcome was ordained.

John 4:10

"If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee, give me to drink; thou wouldest have asked of Him, and He would have given thee living water."
This is the drink of Life which is spiritual water. Jesus said if you drink literal water, you'll be thirsty again; Because we're human beings with a God given mortality. That's why if we drink literal poison we'll be dead. God doesn't promise us everlasting 'earthly' life, nor immunity from 'literal' poisons. He promises us spiritual water. In verse 14 He says, 'but whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst;' Not literal water, but the water of Salvation. Blessed are those who thirst after 'this water.' When we (believers) bring the gospel, it is like we are bringing cool waters to a dry and thirsty soul.
Matthew 10:42

"And whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little ones a cup of cold water only in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward".
By the same token, when a false prophet or teacher brings false gospels, he is bringing deadly poison. It is the drink which brings not life but death. But the believers need not fear, for the sign follows them that this deadly drink shall not harm them. Because they (by the faith of Christ through the Spirit of truth) will not follow after false doctrines. They follow only the voice of the good shepherd!

In other words, these who believe are those who do not turn aside after substitute doctrines not found in God's Word, so they are Safe and Secure in the true gospel of Christ. Nothing can separate them from the Love of God (Romans 8:35-39). While others may be deceived and duped by this false gospel, the sign following the true believer is that they shall not be hurt by this deadly drink. For they are the FAITHFUL witness.

This sign indeed also follows them that believe. Having drank from the living waters, they can thus never die, and so are safe from the deadly poisons of men's lips. They are Sealed (secured) by the Holy Spirit.




The fifth sign or signification of a believer:



"They shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover."
First question is, do you 'honestly' know anyone who can lay hands on the 'physically' sick and they will recover? We know there are those who claim they can, and there are those who blindly believe every story that they hear about it, but truthfully speaking, who has such power? Claims of speaking in tongues or God languages, and of being able to physically heal by laying on of hands are trademarks of the Pentecostal and Charismatic movements. But if these are signs which follow those who believe, then we would have to say that the gospel is a MISERABLE failure, because these signs are non existent today. Where are they and where are the believers. Are they all in those movements? No, God has not promised those who believe that they can heal physically sick people by laying on of hands.

2nd Timothy 4:20

"Erastus abode at Corinth: but Trophimus have I left at Miletum sick".
Why didn't this believer lay hands on Trophimus and miraculously heal him if he could? Why isn't this 'sign' following this believer? Simple, because this believer knows something that Charismatics and Pentecostals do not know, namely, that God has not given the Church power to lay hands on 'physically' sick people and have them healed. So many today are puzzled because God says that this is also a 'signification' of a Believer. i.e., when you see believers, you should see this 'sign' (signification) following.

The question is, are these promises to be taken in a strictly literal fashion today, or was the miracles of healing before the Bible was completed, a confirmation for the early Church with spiritual signification? If this is to literally be a sign, then it's one which is untrue, because as this Christian in 2nd Timothy, few of us even make the claim to be able to lay hands on anyone and heal them from physical sickness like Cancer, Aids, or any other terminal illnesses. The truth is that this is a promise by God that those who believe will go forth healing people in an 'infinitely more important' way, which is spiritually. Lets look at it carefully in light of scripture.

We know conclusively that those who are unsaved are pictured in the Bible as those who are sick, and in need of a doctor. For example; the Pharisees wanted to know why Jesus ate with publicans and sinners. Jesus answered,

Matthew 9:12-13

"..they that be whole need not a Physician, but they that are Sick."
But go ye and Learn what that meaneth, I will have Mercy and not sacrifice: for I am not come to call the RIGHTEOUS, but Sinners to repentance".
Jesus said, 'Go learn what that meaneth,' and YET there are many today who still haven't learned what that means? It means He's not talking about a doctor, or about physical health or sickness. Jesus is talking about something far more important than physical health or physical healing. If we would go learn what Jesus means (as He said), then Christians wouldn't be thinking they can heal physically with the touch of a hand. They are deceiving themselves in egotistical vanity, and power hungry pride.
Carefully consider, Jesus has clearly equated the publicans and sinners with those being 'sick.' Check it out carefully to see if that is true. They are the ones in need of a Saviour. They are the ones who need the 'true' physician. Jesus Christ is that physician that heals. These sinners were not physically sick, but they were sick spiritually. That's why Jesus ate with them. That's why the prophesies were of Messiah coming with healing in His wings. The sinners were the ones who needed the Physician Christ. They are the ones who needed their sin sick souls healed. Of course Jesus did many 'literal' miracles of healing the sick, but those miracles were to 'illustrate' something far more important, just as the Resurrection of Lazarus was illustrative of a far more important resurrection. Does the fact that Jesus and the Apostles did miracles mean that we can by miracle heal the sick? No more than the fact that Jesus raised lazarus from the dead means we can raise up a corpse that is rotting and stinking from decay, as Christ did. No more than Jesus and Peter walking on water illustrates that we also can walk on water, or that we can spit in someone's eye and make them see. That is not the lesson God is putting forth by these miracles. When we read in scripture of the people being healed, we are getting a spiritual 'picture' of the healing nature of Salvation. This is just as when we read in the scripture of the Lamb being slain. It is a picture of Christ. Or when we read of the fish and loaves feeding five thousand. It is a spiritual picture of the feeding of the Lords people with the bread of the gospel, and how it will be multiplied from a small start. i.e., a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump, or a tiny grain of mustard seed growing into a great tree. Its not there to illustrate that we can send thousands of swine running into the sea, or feed five thousand with a few fish, or cast a mountain into the sea, or walk on water, etc. It's there as a spiritual picture of Salvation, Security, and judgment. And that's the picture in Mark chapter 16 of believers laying on hands and healing.

We go forth with the healing gospel of Salvation and the sick (as Christ defines the sick) recover from the sickness of sin. The phrase, 'lay hands on the sick' is illustrating that it is by our hands these sick are made well. In other words, we are the ones who are bringing this healing gospel to the sick.

2nd Timothy 1:6

"Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that thou stir up the gift of God, which is in thee by the putting on of my hands."
God has sent us as his vessels or the tools He uses to get the job done. We come with the word of God in our hand to heal the sick. When they become Saved, they have been healed. They have been made whole. Do we think that Paul would have wrote Timothy to use some wine for medicinal purposes if a miraculous healing was in order?
1st Timothy 5:23

"drink no longer water, but use a little wine for thy stomach's sake and thine often infirmities".
Why didn't Paul say, we have the power to heal, have them lay hands on you to heal your stomach, and heal those often infirmities so you won't have them anymore? ..it is because Paul knew something that many today do not. We can pray for healing of our infirmities, we can take medicine for healing, but the only hand that can heal 'physically' is God's. And if He will not heal in answer to our by prayers, or our medication, then 'His Grace is sufficient for us." God has not such awesome power of physical healing in our hands. If that were true, we'd never die. For every time we got sick, we'd heal ourselves. The doctrine of being able to lay on hands physically sick and heal them is an ego trip cloaked in platitudes about having faith.
It is often said by those who profess supernatural healing that, 'Christ went to the cross to heal us,' and this is indeed true. But He didn't go to the cross to heal us 'physically' as they surmise, else the cross would have been a total failure. For we all get sick, and we all die from some sickness. That is 'NOT' what Christ went to the cross to heal us from.

1st Peter 2:24-25

"Who His own self bare our sins in His own body on the tree, that we, being dead to sins, should live unto righteousness, by whose stripes YE WERE HEALED,
for ye were as Sheep going astray, but are now returned unto the Shepherd and Bishop of your Souls".
This isn't talking about any Physical healing, it's talking about healing us from our sin sickness. His stripes were for our Healing, but not physical healing. He was beaten because of our transgressions. He was bruised for our iniquity. That's the Healing (our sin) that came by His stripes (punishment). Not that He healed me or you from catching a cold, or gave us some power to cure aids, grow short legs longer, or cure cancer, but that He healed us from the sickness of sin which kept us from being whole. That is what 1st Peter is delineating.
This was confirmation of fulfillment of the scripture in Isaiah 53:5 which spoke of our healing from sin, as expounded in,

Matthew 8:16-17

"When the even was come, they brought unto him many that were possessed with devils: and he cast out the spirits with his word, and healed all that were sick:
That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet, saying, Himself took our infirmities, and bare our sicknesses".
This is a reference to that verse in Isaiah, this is what 1st Peter is talking about. The miracles of healing were for confirmation that this was indeed the fulfillment of the prophesied Messiah and the New Covenant. The Miracles confirmed this, it was not an indication that this is the normal power of believers.
Hebrews 2:3

"How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him;
God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, according to his own will? "
These were a witness that this was the Christ, the sun with 'healing' in His wings (Malachi 4:2), and a token that the prophesied time had come. The Healings were spiritual confirmations. But with the completion of New Testament scripture the Word is sealed and not to be added to, nor taken away from. There is no more confirmation of additional Word of God! For there 'is no' additional Word. The New Covenant canon is Complete, not incomplete. He who adds to the Word now, by alleged divine revelation, is subject to the plagues of God written therein. It's not an insignificant matter as some suppose, it's a very serious matter.
The prayer of a righteous man availeth much in physical healings, but we have no power to lay hands on the physically sick and they will recover. The hospitals are full of people who could stand a healing very nicely, so why aren't these people who claim such power not there healing them instead of in contrived revival tents? Why aren't they healing the Aids patients, the Cancer patients, the terminally ill patients, the amputated patients, etc. Cure someone with an amputated leg, and all would say you've done a miracle, so why cannot they do this? The answer is quite obvious when we look at it honestly. Because to try and do so would show them for what they are. i.e., not able to heal or do the type miracles which the Apostles and Jesus did by the laying on of hands, or any other way.

Whenever this practice is challenged, we hear the same old excuses. 'Someone had no faith, and that's why it didn't work.' It's much more lucrative to feign healing in a evangelist's tent or at a so called revival where people go expecting to see a healing and so will see one whether there really is one or not. But the healing that God has in view is the job the believer does in bringing spiritual healing. To make one whole by being reconciled with God.

What good is it if you heal a man physically, and he is still sick spiritually where he is destined for Hell? The physical healing then profited Nothing! On the other hand, if a person is laying on their death bed physically, and you bring the gospel providing a spiritual healing, that person is INFINITELY better off than from any physical healing. The prayer of faith hath Saved him. Healed Him! by your hand! If he should still die physically, it's the best thing that could ever happen to him, for 'to live is Christ, but to die is gain' -Phil. 1:21. This is the healing that is important for the believer to bestow, and this is the sign that will follow those who believe. People become spiritually well because they come with the gospel.

When Jesus would heal, often times he would say, 'go and sin no more!' Was He saying they were physically sick because they sinned? No, rather He was 'equating' sins with a sickness. He was giving us a spiritual 'picture' of the sin sickness, and also of how that sickness could be healed. He bore our infirmities on the cross and healed us. It is He and only He who can do the real miracle which is the miracle of Salvation. In the spiritual language, He is the Physician that we are in need of, who will heal us. The Righteous need not this Physician, but we sinners do.

So, does this sign follow them that believe? Indeed it does. They lay hands on the sick, and they do recover because in their hands is the gospel which alone can heal the sick. They come with the power of the healing Word.





Conclusion
And so when examined carefully we see that all of these verses of Mark chapter 16, as understood in the light of God's Word are not a statement that believers will be able to do literal miracles, rather they are a statement that the miracles that accompany Salvation are infinitely more important than a lust for powers which belong to God alone! An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after signs (matthew 12:39). And the only sign that shall be given us is the sign of Jonah in the resurrection of Christ. i.e., the sign of Salvation. The Signs which shall follow those who believe are spiritually discerned. By the Holy Spirit of truth do we discern that these things are true.


We indeed (by the power of the gospel) in Christ's Name cast out devils, for Satan is evicted from He who is baptized in the Holy Spirit. We have been given the 'spiritual' keys of the Kingdom to loose on earth what 'has been' loosed in heaven. We are the vessels God uses to get that job done.
We indeed in Christ's name speak in new tongues or languages, for the gospel has gone out to every language in all the earth, and every people understands what was before a mystery. Our Commission to go to the ends of the earth with the gospel is faithfully being fulfilled in He who believes.

We Indeed In Christ's Name have the power to take up Serpents and not be harmed. For we have no fear of that old serpent Satan, nor his minions, for they have no power to harm us.

If we should drink any deadly thing it will not harm us. Because doctrines are like deadly poison, but we are sealed or secured by the Holy Spirit, wherein we are safe from being poisoned (deceived) by the false prophets and teachers of this world. We are those who by power of God keep the Word faithfully, that falsehoods not harm us.

And indeed, in Christ's name, through His Spirit and by our laying hands on the spiritually sick, they recover. By coming with the word of God in our hands those sinners (sick) are healed by the stripes of Christ, who died specifically for that purpose.

Yes, all these verses unquestionably belong in the Bible, for the Bible 'itself' testifies of their faithfulness. Every word of this is true. These signs do follow them that believe. And if you are of these who speak with the new languages of Christ, you should understand this, because you have the Holy Spirit of God dwelling within you that these things are Spiritually discerned.

These verses are a marvelous promise to the believers that where they are baptizing and preaching the gospel, there will signs or evidence of those who are being Saved. Where they are, there will be the gospel of Salvation preached. Where they are, Satan is being cast out and has no power to deceive them, as he does over the unbelievers. Either these verses are all literal, or they all are all speaking in spiritual terms. Either you can literally drink a cup of deadly poison and not be harmed, or that is simply not what God had in view. One or the other.

2nd Timothy 2:15

"Study to shew thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth."
I don't think any better words could be spoken here. Its not the way things seem that count, it's the way things really are. I've found that seeking the truth in God's Word is much better than leaning unto our own understanding, or going by what seems right in our own eyes, or in depending on what other mortal men claim is truth. Find out for yourself. Isn't that what 2nd Timothy 2:15 is really exhorting us to do? Do not be misled, do not take man's word, do not privately interpret, but study to shew yourself approved unto God "RIGHTLY" discerning the Word of truth. That tells us we can find the right answer, and that there is a right way to do it. ..by carefully studying the scriptures.
I hope that we have given you some food for thought in this brief study. May the Lord who is Gracious above all, guide you into the truth of His most holy Word.


Peace,

Copyright ©1991 Tony Warren
For other studies free for the Receiving, Visit our web Site
The Mountain Retreat! http://www.mountainretreatorg.net